Q-Logy

Q-Logy

By Jeff Stoneking

CHAPTER ONE

So this was what it was like to be dead?  Consciousness dissipating as the void all around stretches endlessly and no escape is in sight, and an unsettling feeling that there may be no God after all?  Or perhaps there was a God, a single Creator who had deemed that the entity was destined to spend the rest of eternity separated from Him.  Maybe this was a transitional phase in reincarnation, or perhaps the mythical place commonly referred to as purgatory by corporeal life forms.  Being dead for the first time, and seeing that none other of his species had experienced death, the entity didn’t really know what to expect, though various books, religious and secular, had postulated theories throughout the millennia.  For all he knew, the entity would just as well end up in Heaven or Hell, Sto’vo’kor or Gre’thor, or in the Divine Treasury or the Vault of Eternal Destitution, or simply no where at all.  After all, being part of a species that never died, would any of those places welcome him willingly?  He once was a God, so what God would want him to spend eternity with Him?

“I think,” the entity thought, recalling that was the tell tale sign of being simply a being.  However, the thought took no substance, and seemed to touch nothing in time.  The entity was pulled out of all that was called home, all that was called familiar.  The entity thought, but only unto itself.  “I think yet I think not; I think not and I am dead.”

With this thought, there was no substance, no root of any kind or reality.  The entity reached out beyond itself into the deep reaches of the cosmos.  If there was an afterlife, the entity was determined to find it.  Unfortunately, nothing answered back.  For the entity’s entire life, there had been a multitudinous array of voices in his head.  The entity had been part of a great societal experiment, never being alone, never being without reach of the arms of comrades or beyond the grasp of their words.  Now the entity was all alone, thinking what might have been the last thought.  Why was the entity being punished so horribly?  Was the execution?  Excommunication?  The entity forgot the details that lead up to this horrific solitude.  There was the vibrancy of life, the wonderment of it all, then nothing.  Emptiness, space, and silence. Would these be the companions of the entity though the rest of eternity?  The entity always wanted to live forever, and kept on telling others that it would live forever, but now the thought of a true eternity terrified the entity.  The entity cried, and it cried out to whoever might listen, but would anybody hear?

Guinan, off duty and soaking in the beauty of the arboretum, noticed something slightly awry.  She gazed over at Keiko O’Brien, who was fixing her attention on planting seeds she received from Forchin.  Keiko had complained about the lack of fresh fruits and vegetables aboard the Enterprise, stating that replicator technology had a far way to go.  As she was planting yet another seed, her eyes lost their lock on her work and she looked up at Guinan.  There was something awry.

“Guinan,” Keiko started, “what brings you up here?

Guinan had entered the arboretum after Keiko and, apparently, Guinan had not noticed Keiko, as her concentration seemed to be broken slightly with Keiko’s question.  “It’s peaceful up here,” Guinan replied with a smile.  “It’s one of those few places one can go on the ship and forget that you are in space.  It’s a nice retreat.”

“I suppose so,” smiled Keiko.  “You must be reminded all the time you are in space working in Ten-Forward.  Of course, there always is the holodeck.”

“Oh, I don’t go into the holodeck much unless Jean Luc or somebody else might invite me along for an adventure.  I prefer to relax in more realistic settings,” Guinan replied.

There was something awry.  Keiko could sense unease in Guinan, as if she was making small talk but there was something charging through her mind at that moment that caused her to be detached from the present.  She felt Guinan had not simply come to the arboretum to be away from the feeling of being on a star ship, but something was preoccupying her, and even though Guinan replied to all of Keiko’s comments, Keiko still felt as if Guinan was not even talking to anybody in particular, really.  Guinan could not even keep in eye contact with Keiko and were in constant gaze out the windows.  Keiko turned her head up and looked out the window.  It was simply a star field, an odd choice for somebody to focus on when they just claimed they wanted to get away from the feeling of being in space.  “What is it?” Keiko asked, hoping to get responses out of Guinan that were perhaps more truthful.

“I don’t know.  We’re on route to Wadi Besor,” Guinan replied, “but I feel as if we shouldn’t go.  I felt something earlier, a disturbance of some sort.  I can’t describe it entirely, nor even understand it myself.”

Keiko nodded.  She could not describe in concrete language either, but she sensed something was unusual, as if things were not the same anymore.  “Something is happening but I don’t know what.  From what I’ve seen, everything appears to be status quo.”

“Yes,” Guinan nodded.  “Status quo.  That’s what they want us to think, anyway.”

Keiko did not know what to say to that, or how to even how to think she should take it.  At that moment, Miles O’Brien came over Keiko’s com badge, “Keiko, I can’t get off of duty right now to get Molly from the day care.  Do you think you could get her now?”

“Sure thing, Miles,” Keiko replied, relieved that she had a chance to get away from Guinan.  “Sorry, Guinan, but I have to go,” Keiko said awkwardly as she excused herself.

Guinan just nodded as if she was unattached from the moment.  As Keiko took her leave of the arboretum, Guinan simply continued to watch out the window as if looking for something, or perhaps expecting something.

It was not first in the arboretum that Guinan felt this way, however.  It first occurred to her moments after she left Ten Forward, as she walked down the halls of the Enterprise.  Every curve of the corridors, the nuance of each computer console, down to the locations of the Jefferies Tubes caused an odd sensation to course through Guinan’s being.  Yet, all was the same as it has always been.

“Computer,” Guinan said with hesitation in the arboretum, not sure what to expect, “what ship is this?”

“This is the USS Enterprise,” the computer spoke back, “registry number NCC-1701-D.”

That is exactly what Guinan thought she would hear, yet she almost expected to hear something else.  “That,” she said softly and slowly through her lips, “is not right.”  She paused with unease, worry, and confusion forming in her brow and then said, “Computer, locate Captain Picard.”

“Captain Picard is deceased,” the computer responded as if giving a weather report.  “Date of death: stardate 44741.9.”

Guinan leaned up against the nearest wall and the words of the computer had barely penetrated her mind and her thoughts.  Something more ominous seemed to emanate from somewhere outside the ship, something she felt and heard all around her, inside her.  It was coming closer, though she could not yet see it.  Out there, beyond the blackness of space, something was coming and it felt terrible.

“Miles!” Keiko called out down the corridor.  He was walking out of the transporter room, apparently just getting off duty.  Keiko had Molly in her arms as she quickened her pace to meet up with her husband.  “I was just with Guinan in the arboretum.  She is acting awfully strange.”

Miles chuckled, “As if that’s a surprise?”

“Seriously, Miles!” Keiko continued.  “I know she can be rather eccentric, but she really has me concerned.  She really seemed to be concerned about our recent mission to Wadi Besor andÉ”

“Wait a minute?” Miles interrupted.  “How does she know about that?”

“I don’t know,” Keiko replied.  “I didn’t think I should even ask.  What’s the big deal?”

“Well, our destinations aren’t usually broadcast over the ship,” Miles replied, “and this destination has been kept quiet among the senior crew.”

“Why?  What’s on Wadi Besor?”

“It’s the home world of the Taecate,” Miles answered.  “I don’t know exactly why we are going there, but I do know that Captain Tutizi was stationed there on the Federation outpost there, and that he and the Captain were good friends.”

“Captain Tutizi?” echoed Keiko.  “Wasn’t he murdered?”

“Exactly,” Miles affirmed, “and as far as I know, his killer is still at large, which is why our trip to Wadi Besor isn’t being made public for the time being, in the event the murderer is on board the ship.  The security team is still investigating the potential that the killer may be on board.”

“Oh, that’s absurd,” Keiko said.  “The Enterprise was nowhere near Wadi Besor at the time of Tutizi’s death.”

“They are just keeping the possibility open, Keiko,” Miles said.

“I don’t care,” insisted Keiko.  “It makes no sense to mark the Enterprise crew as a ship of suspects.  What about all the other ships in Starfleet?”

“To tell the truth, Keiko, I am not entirely sure of all the ins and outs of this investigation.  What little I do know came from the official channels, which I can assure you.  Nobody is being charged as a suspect yet.  Nevertheless, that’s all beside the point.  I still cannot understand how Guinan knows we are going there.  UnlessÉ”

“Miles, don’t trail off like that.  You know I hate when you do that.”

“Well, it’s just that I helped out in stellar spectroscopy earlier today.  Commander Data and I were investigating an anomaly recently located near Wadi Besor.”

“What kind of anomaly?” Keiko asked.

“I don’t know,” Miles said.  “But I did see something like it before on one of our missions, I am almost certain of that.”

“And what are you doing helping Data?  You’re not a science officer,” Keiko wondered.

“It’s just stellar spectroscopy,” Miles replied.  “It’s pretty elementary stuff, really, and besides, I think it could help me in that promotion I am gunning for at Deep Space Nine.  It never hurts to broaden your horizons, so they say.  As a matter of fact, I am scheduled to go on duty in stellar spectroscopy in an hour.”

“But you just got off of duty!” Keiko countered.

“I might have to pull a few double shifts in the next few weeks,” O’Brien mentioned.  “Sorry, but this training for my promotion at Deep Space Nine is killing me too.  I am sure once we get to Deep Space Nine, we will have much more time to ourselves.”

CHAPTER TWO

The entity searched through the expanse of nothingness.  Searching for something, perhaps another dead soul wandering though this…this limbo?  The entity did not know what it was.  The blackness stretched seemingly from east to west, with no end in sight.  No throne, no God, no Prophets or wormhole aliens, no vaults or hordes of honored Klingons within any imaginable grasp within this void, not even an angel or a lesser deity made by humanoid hands.  No light, no door, no escape; the entity just drifted through nothing, and with each passing moment grew more weary and more depressed.  Where were the parties?  The fanfare music?  The singing choirs of seraphim?  The hordes of welcoming and willing virgins?  The entity began to question exactly where the eternal resting place would be.

Unexpectedly, almost frightening the entity, something came up behind it.  The entity refocused his attention and could have smiled if it had a mouth:  It was another disembodied entity, and the entity recognized the second entity.  At last, a friend?

“Come,” the Captain said, hearing his door chime but not looking up.

The door slid and a silent presence flowed into the Captain’s ready room that made the Captain uneasy.  He looked up and saw Guinan standing there, as if she were trying to find the words to say.  “Guinan,” he began softly, “what can I do for you?”

“How did Captain Picard die?” Guinan asked carefully, fearing she was going mad.

“Guinan,” Captain Riker said with slight hesitation, “Captain Picard was assassinated seven years ago at an archaeological conference.”

Guinan knew this but she also knew that it was horribly wrong.            In her mind, she was trying to place the pieces of the puzzle together, trying to reconcile what she felt was wrong with what she had known to be reality for all her life. She remembered how Commander Riker received the command of the Enterprise, which took place shortly after Captain Picard’s death.  She could clearly recall each step Riker took the Enterprise along the way:  She remembered how Riker confronted Soran, how Riker found himself in the Nexus and opted to go back far enough in time to save the Enterprise-D from destruction.  These were all things that she could remember as it was reality, but it was reality construed.  However, there was something deep inside her telling her that she had just talked to Captain Picard that morning, though her conscious mind had no recollection of the event.  “What?” she asked, almost as if she was merely arguing with her mind and not even talking to Captain Riker.

“He was giving the keynote address and an assassin had bypassed security and made his way in with the team that had gathered for the conference.  The alien killed Captain Picard.”

Guinan steadied herself and looked Riker straight in the eye.  “Captain Riker,” she said, the words sounding unnatural as they came out, “this isn’t right.”  She paused.  “The bridge, the people,” she said as she shook her head and looked around.  She paused a moment and added, “The ship.  What kind of ship is this?  What is its purpose?”

“The Enterprise is a science vessel,” Riker replied.  “It has been ever since the peace treaty was made with the Vulcans and the Romulans.  Ambassador Spock had brought unification to the two worlds and the Klingons have focused their forces against the Cardassians.”

“I know that,” Guinan conceded.  “Yet, I know that this is all wrong. This is a ship of exploration, yes, but it also a ship of peace and of defense.  It has greater potential than being a science vessel.”

“Guinan,” Riker began, “I believe the stress is getting to you.  Perhaps you could talk to Counselor Troi and…”

“No” Guinan said, as if unattached from the conversation all together.

“You have gone through a lot in your grieving process since Jean-Luc passed away,” Riker stated.  “I think if you would just talk to her then…”

“Look,” Guinan said as she backed off, “I’ll get it worked out.  Don’t worry about it.”

“Guinan, if you should ever want to talk, you can come to Troi or me,” Riker offered.

Guinan smiled politely and stepped out of the ready room.  “Ten Forward,” she spoke as she entered the turbolift.  Guinan felt inside as if something without was coming towards her, as if something was coming for her…

“Death has always interested me,” the entity spoke to the approaching entity.  “I thought I was going to be out here alone for an eternity.  Or maybe this is the prelude to some sort of judgment?”

“You know me?” the other entity spoke.  “How is this possible?  I’ve encountered others but they seemed to be too caught up in personal grief to even notice me.”

“Ah, good friends are friends forever,” the entity said, “mon capitaine.”

“Q!” the other entity spoke, recalling at once that he was Jean-Luc Picard.  “What madness is this?  What have you gotten me into now?”

In a flash, the blackness vanished and Q and Jean-Luc were standing on a hillside, the breeze blowing, the trees waving, the grass beneath them, and the sun shining high in the sky.  It reminded Jean-Luc of his home in France.  “What is this?” Picard demanded, finding that now he had a body, or at least a representation of what was his body.

“You’re dead,” Q replied, “and your life is about to pass before your eyes, starting with your old stomping grounds.”  He yawned.  “I’m sure it will be as droll as you; wake me when it’s over.”

“Dead?” Picard echoed.  He remembered being shot, Worf immediately firing upon the assassin, Beverly looking into his eyes during his last moments of life, floating up, seeing his body with Beverly over him along with the other people who had gathered to hear his address, and then he floated out of the ship. He floated out past the stars, into the blackness where he met Q.

“Deader than a door nail,” Q replied.  “This is my first time dead, too.  You know, I was rather concerned at the start of it all.  I thought I was in human Hell, what with that horrible feeling of isolation and all, but I had no idea why your God would want to send me there, especially since I had done so much work to help His poor, pathetic people.  Then I saw you and I knew that I must be in Heaven.”  Q smiled warmly as he approached Jean-Luc and put his hand on Jean-Luc’s right shoulder.  “Just think, mon capitaine, an eternity together!”

“You were right the first time,” Picard grumbled as he removed Q’s hand from his shoulder.  “This must be Hell.”

Q rolled his eyes.  “For once you think you would show a little gratitude!  After all, I was trying to help you out!”

“You can help me out by returning me to my ship!”

“I am just as human as you, Picard,” Q replied dryly.  “Don’t you remember?  I came aboard your ship seeking to help you after the Continuum stripped me of my powers but you whined and put me in the brig then the Calamarain came.  They took me, tortured me, and left me for dead on some God forsaken moon.  After that, I was passed from race to race, species to species, being tortured not only for things I had done but also for things the other members of the Continuum had done.  I was actually relieved when the Taecate executed me.”

“I hope you’re satisfied, Q,” Picard said irately.  “You always wanted to find out all you could about humans and now you get to find out about death.  I hope you’re learning something.”

“None of this would have happened if you had been more cooperative when I came aboard your ship,” Q advised.

“What do you mean?” Picard demanded.

“I came aboard to help you, Picard,” Q stated.  “You know, a funny thing happened to me on my way to eternity-the Continuum showed me what things might have been like had I lived.  One thing that would have been different is that you would still exist in your limited existence in time.”

“Q, I am not interested in…,” Picard began to say.

“Oh, but you should be, mon capitaine,” Q replied.  “If I had lived, it would have meant that somebody from your crew was able to save me from the Calamarain and then the Continuum would have restored my powers.  I could have been there to save you from your assassin.”  Picard looked at Q with unbelief.  “Trust me.  That is the way it would have worked out.”

“I’d rather see you dead and out of our way,” Picard said with a sardonic smile.  “I guess if I had to die as a result then that is a small price to pay.”

“There you go again, Picard,” Q sighed.  “You do wound me.  I have only wanted to help you; I have always held your best interest in mind.”

“Thank you for your concern, Q, but we can manage just fine without you,” Picard asserted.  “The last thing humanity needs is your superior attitude directing our lives!”

“You know,” Q said nostalgically, “that is exactly what John F. Kennedy told me just before he decided to go on his joy ride through Dallas on November 22, 1963.  When he died, I was swimming in the waters of Orxim Theta.  Where were you?”

“Q…,” Picard began irately.

“Humanity has never appreciated me,” Q continued.  “I tried to tell Hitler that he could make it as an artist but do you think he listened?  Humph!  You and he have a lot in common, Picard.  I remember when…”

“Q!” Picard yelled.

“Don’t interrupt me, Jean-Luc,” Q said sharply.  “You know, you humans have such a problem in submitting to a higher power for direction in your lives.  You weren’t always that way.  I remember being aboard NASA’s Apollo 8 when they actually read Scripture to the world.  It was admirable, at least.”

“We do just fine by ourselves,” Picard insisted.  “Now, if you would stop this silly game and return me to my ship…”

“Hard, isn’t it, mon capitaine?” Q asked.  “I mean, not being in control and all.  Death has a way of doing that to a person.  You know what?  I could care less.  For century upon century I have seen the human race think so highly of themselves.  They actually once thought their Earth was the center of the universe and everything revolved around them.  Then it dawned on them that they revolved around their sun and they eventually came to realize that their sun revolves around something.  Then they realized that even all the galaxies in the great universe revolved around something other than their puny world.  Humans!  They are slow but you got to hand it to them!”

“I suppose that you’re going to tell me that this Ôsomething’ is your Continuum,” Picard said.  “Are you going to tell me that you are God?”

“Pshaw!” exasperated Q.  “You don’t seriously think that I would want to be a God to such a thing as humans?”

“No, of course not,” Picard replied.  “If you were then you would realize what precious thing humanity is in this universe.  The God of humanity is mindful of us!”

“Claiming an allegiance to a higher power, are we?” Q raised an eyebrow as he considered Picard.  “That is quite un-autonomous of you, Jean-Luc.”

“I’m just…” Picard began to say, only to be distracted by a shuttle flying overhead.  The shuttle landed beyond the hill and he stepped forward to see what it was.  Stepping out were two people that he recognized as his parents and they were carrying a baby.  He realized that Q was right; his life was beginning to replay in front of his eyes.

“Awww,” Q said as he stepped beside Picard, “you were weally a cute wittle boy!”  Picard just glared at Q as he gave a tiny wave to the baby below them and smiled.

CHAPTER THREE

“It’s an anomaly of particularly unusual readings, sir,” Spevack B’kor, an ensign science officer under the training of Commander Data, reported as Data looked over his shoulder at his findings in stellar spectroscopy regarding the unusual readings they discovered near Wadi Besor.  “It appeared to be local to Wadi Besor but it is growing in size.”

“Is the planet in any danger?” Data inquired.

“Possibly,” B’kor replied.

“Sir,” Miles O’Brien broke in, “the anomalous presence appears to defy all logic and rules of astronomy.”

“Can you please elaborate?” Data inquired

“It’s like it’s a gateway of some sort,” Miles reported.  “Within the gateway, I am reading some incredible readings, as if all elements of matter and anti-matter are coexisting within this gateway, resulting in a portal in space that could potentially take us to any point in time or space, and it could just as potentially take us to any point in an alternate reality as well.”  Miles paused for a moment to take in what he was reading on the sensors.  “Sir, it’s literally like a gateway to eternity.”

“Hmmm,” Data began softly as he perused the readings.  “Twenty-six dimensions are being detected.”

“Affirmative,” B’kor nodded.  “It has been long postulated that twenty-six dimensions compose the fabric of space and time, though it has yet to be solidly proven.”

“Sir, perhaps we should delay our arrival at Wadi Besor,” Miles suggested.

“I’ll mention your recommendation to Captain Riker,” Data said.  “However, I feel that we should go to Wadi Besor as planned and continue our scans there.  If the world does indeed become imperiled, our presence there may be their remaining hope.  I will advise the Captain to use evasive maneuvers in the mean time.”  Data turned his attention away from stellar spectroscopy and ordered, “Ensign B’kor, you will accompany me to the bridge so we can investigate this further.  Chief, report to engineering and assist Commander Argyle in preparing the Enterprise for an encounter with this anomaly.”

All that she dread, all that she had anticipated in terror, came cascading upon Guinan in an instant, resulting in a cacophony of turmoil and disdain as she worked in Ten Forward.   The anomaly that Data had detected was not merely a disruption in space or just another routine anomaly; the Continuum had arrived, and not all was well.

Guinan had known the Continuum before, as well did her species, the El-Aurians.  For reasons she preferred to keep to herself, Guinan held the Q Continuum in contempt.  The race of so-called proclaimed gods had tried to rule over the El-Aurians before, trying to toy with them as they had with several other species of the universe, but the Continuum had failed to realize the true origin of the El-Aurians.  Guinan, the wisest and the most powerful of the El-Aurians, was able to thwart Q’s plans to intervene in their society.  Q felt they knew better than everybody, and were more powerful than all the races in the universe, but for all their proclaimed universal power and knowledge, they failed to consider the El-Aurians.  Together, the El-Aurians were just as powerful as and stronger than Q had ever hoped to encounter.  For the first time Q met an equal, and it terrified him.  Q desired for centuries to find a way to control the El-Aurians, and had long avoided them as to avoid embarrassment and keep face with all the other species of the universe they felt they could control.

Now it was different.  Guinan did not feel the surge of power in her that she could use to fight against Q.  The entire Continuum was coming for her, and her alone.  Together with her people, perhaps she would have a hope of a good fight, but unfortunately, the Borg saw fit to put an end to that hope.  Guinan was now of a dying race and the Continuum was moving in for the kill, or so it would seem.

Moments before the Continuum began to invade Guinan’s being she managed to tap her com badge and stammer the words, “Guinan to sickbay.”  They were trembling words, words that sounded to Doctor Beverly Crusher to be the final words before a hopeless demise.

Beverly Crusher and Doctor Selar rushed into Ten Forward, immediately kneeling on the floor, scanning Guinan’s body with a tricorder.  “This is unlike anything I have encountered,” Doctor Crusher announced after a few moments scanning Guinan.

Commander Data rushed in behind the medical team and looked down at Guinan.  She was unconscious, and she hardly seemed to be alive.  “Is she dying?”

“Her vital signs are present and fully functional but they don’t seem to be her own,” Beverly reported.

Commander Data looked up and saw Ben, Ten Forward’s citizen barkeep, looking onward, concerned and concentrating.  “Ben, what was Guinan doing before she collapsed?”

“She was rambling about something coming to the ship,” Ben said.  “I came back to Ten Forward because of her erratic behavior earlier and I found her in a worse state, making no sense.  I can’t say that I fully understood where she was coming from, but I got the impression that she felt the ship was in trouble or that some kind of disaster was waiting to happen.  She then became quiet and collapsed.”

“This is most curious,” Dr. Crusher breathed.  “I don’t think that this hypothesis is correct but I’ll check it in sickbay.”  She turned to Doctor Selar and said, “We have to get her to sickbay immediately.

As Doctor Selar began to tap her combadge to ask a transporter chief to transport them and the patient to sickbay, a flash of light enveloped Guinan, momentarily blinding all on lookers, and once the flash was gone, Guinan was gone with it.

“What just occurred?” Data asked as he turned to Dr. Crusher.

Beverly gasped as she read her tricorder readings.  “There is no way that….”  She broke off in mid sentence, turned to Commander Data, and said, “It has got to be something with that anomaly you were investigating earlier, but I don’t see howÉ”  Dr. Crusher’s mind seemed to be working ahead of her speech, and she was clearly having difficulty in processing what she thought she knew.  She tapped her combadge and said, “Captain Riker to Ten Forward immediately.”

The review of his life took Jean-Luc to his fateful day, stardate 44741.9.  “Mystery.”  Captain Picard stood ceremoniously at the podium as he considered his audience.  “It is the mystery of Tagus III that brings us here together today.  It is a mystery that has invited more argument, more deduction, more speculation than the best works of fiction.  And, if you would excuse the conceit, I want to tell you about my detective story.”

As the Captain gazed over the watchful eyes of the crowd, he was oblivious to the maroon skinned alien sitting in the front row.  His eyes wandered to Vash, and his eyes could not help but hold their gaze upon her eyes for a moment or two as his eyes swept over the room. It was the disagreement they had that preoccupied him the most, the argument that made her say that he did not want her aboard the ship.  He was sorry he did not resolve that situation before the address.  As he spoke of one mystery, he found his mind engrossed in the mystery of relationships.  He could figure out the mystery of Tagus III in due time but the mystery of Vash may forever go unsolved.

“For several years now,” the Captain continued, “I have been trying to unravel the secrets of Tagus III.  Needless to say, I have not succeeded.  However, I have, I believe, turned up some new information that, if nothing else, only raises a new set of mysteries and I hope that we can discuss them here together.”

Those eyes!  Picard found himself stopping at Vash’s gaze once again, finding her eyes containing a new set of mysteries that he hoped that they could discuss together after the meeting.  He looked at her as if to say that he had been trying to unravel the mystery of her.  He never noticed the deceit in the eyes of the maroon skinned alien that sat in the front row.

Picard continued professionally.  “There have been nine-hundred and forty-seven known archaeological excavations conducted on the planet’s surface.  Of those, some seventy-four are generally believed to have revealed findings of major importance.  The earliest were some 22,000 years ago…”

“Captain!” Worf cried out in Klingon fierceness.  Coming to full height, Worf lunged at the maroon alien in the front the instant he detected the disruptor.  Picard broke his gaze with Vash and witnessed the last moments of his life:  Worf taking the alien down, the disruptor discharging, Beverly, Riker, and Troi rushing to his side, and the charge that hit immediately killed him.

“That’s all, folks,” Q said dryly as a wide eyed Captain Picard ceased having his life pass before his eyes.  They now stood in an empty Enterprise conference room.

“If I could do it all over again…,” Picard began.

“You would get a security chief that had communication skills beyond two tone grunts?” Q guessed.  “If you ask me, Worf is highly overrated.  I mean, look at his shooting skills.  On the holodeck, yeah, he might be good, but in combat, well….”

“Enough!” Picard asserted as he turned towards Q.  He suddenly grew sullen and reflective.  “I wouldn’t have been distracted by that woman.”

“If I had been there, Jean Luc,” Q smiled, “I would have protected you.”

Picard flashed his eyes at Q.  “Oh, I’m sure you would have,” he said sarcastically.

“Really, mon capitaine,” Q replied.  “I would have been there for you.  I would have been your tutelary saint, your guardian angel.  I, Picard, would have saved you from that assassin and from the coldness of that female.  But you put me in the brig the last time I tried to help and look where it has gotten us.”

“If you wanted to be of service to us, then you wouldn’t have interfered in our affairs in the first place,” Picard said.

“My, my, Jean Luc,” Q shook his head slowly.  “You just do not see, do you?  If you only knew how richly I have blessed your meager existence, how I have poured blessings on you when you least deserved them, never knowing it was me. I did it out of my love for you, Jean Luc.”

“I’m not spending my eternity bickering with you, Q!” Picard stated as he began to walk towards the door, which obediently parted at his presence.  “I’m going back to being alone.”

“Drop a line every now and then,” Q said.  “I still do love you, mon capitaine!”

Expecting to walk out into the empty corridor of the vacant Enterprise, Picard suddenly found himself floating again in the emptiness of a vast space.  He was mere energy again, his soul seeking for rest.  Q was nowhere to be seen, but Jean Luc could see in the distance the appearance of a horizon of some sort.  Not a landscape, per se, but a horizon of a rift.  A horizon of energy strings that were tattered and growing disorganized.  Moreover, they were moving towards him.

CHAPTER FOUR

“Captain Riker, we have reached Wadi Besor,” Worf spoke over the com.  “Admiral Hetzett is waiting.”

“Acknowledged,” Riker replied.  “I’ll be there in a few minutes.”  Captain Riker returned his attention to the computer console that Dr. Crusher had brought him to.

“The DNA is different,” Beverly began, “but Guinan’s neurological readings that I was able to get before she vanished are strikingly similar to these here.”  She pointed to the screen.  “I have only seen two other people with such unusual neurological readings.”

“Impossible,” Riker whispered when he saw another neurological reading come up on the display.  “When did you make those scans on him?”

“When he came aboard claiming he was human,” Dr. Crusher replied.  “Guinan is displaying unusual Q like qualities in her entire physiological being.”

“She has become part of the Continuum?” Riker asked, in shock.

“It appears so,” Beverly replied.  “Her readings are also strikingly similar to yours when you were endowed with the powers of Q.”  She brought up Riker’s previous neurological scan on her console.

“Then it appears that we have more on our hands here than we ever bargained for,” Riker replied.  “I thought we were through with dealing with Q after he died.”

“There is not much more for us to do now.  You need to go to the funeral,” Beverly said.

“You’re right,” sighed Riker.  “Make sure you contact me if any other signs of Q’s presence arise in the ship.”

“Maintaining standard orbit, sir,” the ensign at the helm reported as Captain Riker strode onto the bridge.  Below the ship was the N-class world of Wadi Besor, characterized by the fact that 96% water covered the surface.

“What is the status on the anomalous gateway?” inquired Captain Riker, turning to Commander Data and Ensign B’kor at the science station.

“It has not proven to be stable,” Commander Data replied.  “The gateway is beginning to buckle and the tethering beams of matter and anti-matter spewing out of it are growing stronger and stronger.  It’s is hard to determine how long we can hold our position here.”

“And what about Wadi Besor?” Captain Riker wondered.  “How much danger are they in?”

“If the planet gets caught in the anomaly, it could be swept away into an alternate reality, and will probably destroy all life on the planet.”

Riker rubbed his brow with weariness.  “And you say you think it’s the Q Continuum that is responsible for this anomaly?”

“We believe the anomaly to be the Q Continuum, Captain,” Data replied.  “The tethering beams of energy are the same that collided with our ship and attacked Guinan.”

“If one of those tendrils collides with the ship again, what are the potential consequences?” Riker asked.

“It depends.  There are varying degrees of power and matter and anti-matter within the tendrils,” Data said.  “Worst case scenario is if one of the tendrils with the maximum amount of anti-matter strikes the Enterprise, we would be destroyed.”

“Have the Taecate been advised of the situation?”

“Negative, Captain.  However, I do understand their own science officers have been investigating the anomaly, but we have yet to share our findings with them, and they likely have no idea what they are looking at, as if I am sure they never encountered the Q like this before.  The only reason we are able to make such conclusions regarding the anomaly is that this is the same Continuum energy matrix that contacted us in our mission to Farpoint.”

Riker nodded, turning his attention to the communications officer on duty. “Open hailing frequencies.”

On the screen, a maroon skinned alien appeared within an undersea office.  The alien had ridges that looked as if they were carved into his skin, rolling up and down like tiny hills and valleys.  By elaborate design, the ridges that characterized his face curved up his head, meeting at the apex of his skull, where they all met together to form a high ridge that extended over his head and down his neck.  He wore a formal Federation admiral’s gown.  “Captain Riker, welcome to Wadi Besor,” the alien breathed out of gills.  He was apparently a sea mammal that could live on land or in the sea.  The forced English out of his gills made him sound muffled with a heavy accent.  He had had the forming of a mouth and six gills, three on each cheek.

“Thank you, Admiral Hetzett,” Captain Riker replied, “and I am greatly grieved over the death of Captain Tutizi.  However, I have graver concerns on my mind at this time.”

“Understood,” Admiral Hetzett nodded knowingly, as he already seemed distracted by the anomaly threatening the planet.  “We would appreciate it if you shared with us any information you have on the anomaly.”

“Naturally,” Riker replied.  “I will bring down all information I can when I come down.  Regarding the funeralÉ”

“The funeral has been postponed for the time being,” Admiral Hetzett informed.  “The planet has been placed on world wide alert until this anomaly can be brought under control.  The sooner we can get to work on this the better, Captain Riker.”

“I concur,” Captain Riker nodded.  “I do not undermine the urgency of the situation.  I do have to ask, however, if anything has been uncovered regarding the mysterious murder of Captain Tutizi.”

“Not a solitary piece of evidence has been uncovered.  In all my time in working with Starfleet and Starfleet Security, every crime has some kind of evidence left behind.  I have never seen one perfect crime, ever,” Admiral Hetzett said.

“Nor have I, Admiral,” Captain Riker replied.  “My science team has informed me that they have collected all the data on the anomaly and we are ready to share the information with you,” Riker stated.  “When would you like me to beam down?”

“At once, Captain,” Admiral Hetzett replied.  “My science officers haven’t given us much time to get this situation resolved before we may be forced to evacuate the planet.”

“Understood.  Riker out.”  Riker began to walk to the turbolift.  “Data, you have the bridge.”

Captain Riker passed by Data and collected a data disc containing the findings on the anomaly.  He did not even look up as he entered the turbo lift, as he was walking with great urgency.  As he heard the doors slide shut behind him, he realized that he was not in the turbo lift, much less aboard the Enterprise.  He looked around and recognized the surroundings from the visual he had with Admiral Hetzett; this was the admiral’s undersea office.  Looking towards a vast view port, Riker saw the admiral’s desk and the admiral sitting in a large chair, his back turned to Riker.  Did the Taecate have the ability to transport people with such efficiency?

“Admiral,” Riker said as he approached the desk.  The admiral swung his chair around and it was not Admiral Hetzett.  The figure, clearly a humanoid with no distinctive markings, peered at Riker as if they were close acquaintances.  “What the…?” Riker breathed in a whisper.

The man, characterized by his blond hair with a few unruly strands hanging down over his left eye, smiled at Riker.  “Now,” he said, “we can get down to business.”

“Q!” Riker shouted angrily.  “I should have known that only you would try to pull something like this!  Damn it Q, we do not have time for this!  The fate of the world hangs in the balance!”

However, it was not the Q entity that the Enterprise crew knew so well.  It was Q2, the blonde haired Q who loved even more to meddle in the lives of various species, but Riker could recognize the Q qualities of this being and knew he was the same as the Q who had tormented his crew in the past..  “Blah blah blah balance this balance that blah blah blah,” Q2 yawned.  “That’s the problem with you Starfleet types, Captain:  You’re always taking yourselves too seriously, thinking the entire fate of the world and the universe itself rests in your hands, as if the meaningless actions of your miniscule crew can actually have an everlasting effect on the events in this universe.”

“The fate of Wadi Besor hangs in a delicate balance, Q!” Riker shouted angrily.  “While you’ve been conjuring up foolish games and tricks to play on me, an anomaly-YOUR Continuum-has been threatening the fabric of space and time itself, and hangs dangerously close to Wadi Besor and threatens the very fabric of life on the planet!”

“See what I mean?” Q2 pointed out.  “Fabric of space this, fabric of life that, planet this, time that.  Really, Captain, sing a new song already; the band is tired of playing the same old tune over and over again.”

“I don’t think you are listening to me!” Riker said, more angry and leaning in threateningly close to Q2.

“I don’t think you have ever listened to us,” Q2 replied, this time in a more serious tone, which set Riker back a tad, as he was used to Q being more taunting, playful, and annoying.  “And that’s the problem:  You want to solve Wadi Besor’s problems, and perhaps gallantly save the universe while you are at it, but what you don’t realize is that the problems you are witnessing here with this so-called anomaly are not a creation of the Q or anybody else outside of your control, Captain.  No, sir, the problems you are witnessing with this so-called anomaly were created none other than by your hands.”

“My hands?” Riker echoed more forcefully.  “What in the worldÉ”

“Your hands, humanity’s hands, it’s all the same in the eyes of the Q,” Q2 clarified.  “I think you misunderstand me.  I am not trying to Ôpull’ anything.  I am not here to play tricks or games, nor am I here to prevent you from doing your job.  My dear Captain, if I knew your mission to Wadi Besor would fix things with your so-called anomaly, trust me-I would let you and Admiral Hetzett work together in peace and without interruption from me.  However, you do have to trust me when I say that things will not change one iota either way.  If you went to Wadi Besor or stayed on the ship and flew to parts unknown, the result would be the same:  Wadi Besor would be decimated by the so-called anomaly, and certain high ranking officials would be able to evacuate the planet, but most of them would be unable to escape, leaving billions of citizens on the planet alone to die unnaturally in their span of time.  And things may stay the same if I am to take you under my wing, but I am hoping that some how, some way, they do not and that I can affect a real change, a change that your crew and your pathetic science team playing with their elementary school calculations could never conjure up on their own.  I am simply trying to clear things up.  After all, you were the one asking if they had been able to solve the murder of Captain Tutizi yet.  Of course, left to mere humans, the murder will never be resolved.  But I think it’s come time for you to learn the truth: Captain Tutizi was murdered by the Q.”

Riker stepped back, shocked and stunned, at a complete loss for words.  In all of his dealing with the Q, they have shown themselves to be a menacing species, yes, but not in a bad way, but more of an annoying way.  He never knew that murder, deceit, or anything like that could comprise their moral make up.  “HeÉhe was my friend,” Riker stammered out after he was able to gather his thoughts.

“And he betrayed you, Will,” Q2 claimed.  “He betrayed the entire Federation.”

“How?” demanded Riker.  “How do you justify the murder of an innocent man?”

“Innocent?  My dear Captain Riker, innocent was not a trait of Captain Tutizi.  I sincerely hope you did not include that trait in your eulogy for him.  No, no.  Captain Riker, he betrayed you and the Federation because he murdered Captain Picard.”

Joining it and being caught up in it was an experience Jean Luc Picard would be least likely to forget, especially if he were yet alive.  He was not alive in his natural sense but he felt a new life pulse through him as he was joined with the string fragments as they tore through the spatial dimension that the disembodied occupied.  A new life and a new consciousness were vibrant through his entire being.

However, he felt a new death coming on.  The anomalous string fragment that he had seen and now had become a part of contained elements of dimensions that were previously alien and unknown to him; the dimensions of the universe were cascading and splintering into a set point in time, space, and dimension, resulting in a wave of anomalous energy that ruptured through all known point of time, space, and dimension.  The string fragments themselves were dying, as well was the universe.

Collecting the myriad of thoughts present within the string fragments, Jean Luc could sense the presence of Guinan, though she gave off a strong feeling of resistance, so strong in fact that Picard highly doubted that she knew he was there.  Also present was Q.  Now he only needed to learn how to communicate in this existence.

“What is this?” Jean Luc thought within, the thought immediately joining the thoughts of the others in the string fragments.

“We are continuous,” a collective replied.  “We are the Q.”

“Q!”  Jean Luc exclaimed as if uttering a filthy expletive.  “If this is another game for your amusement…”

“Mon capitaine,” a scolding voice spoke back to Jean Luc, “I assure you that I was just as dead as the best of them.  I am as perplexed as you are.  Or should I call you Q as well?  We seem to be one big happy family now.”

“Guinan!” Picard thought out furiously, grasping to receive an answer.  “Guinan!  Why in the world doesn’t she respond?”

“That’s not her name,” Q replied.

“What?!?” Picard blurted out.  He was silent to himself for a moment then at last called out, “Q!”

“Yes, Q?” Guinan’s voice replied, directed towards Captain Picard.

Picard asked,  “Why am I here?”

“I brought you here,” the voice of Q Guinan replied.  “We need your help.”

“Guinan?” Picard said again in confusion.  “Q?  Is that you?  How did you get here?”

“For the first time, I fully realize what Q fears.”  She said the words as if Jean-Luc were not there, as if she was speaking to a whole rather than to the one.

“Guinan…QÉ”

“Q fears being heard,” Guinan continued, as if thinking aloud.  She turned her attention to Jean-Luc and said, “Q, what do you know my race as?”

“I-I…,” Picard tried to understand where she was coming from.  “You’re from a race of listeners,” he finally surmised.

“You and so many other superficial species assume that I simply listen to people as a counselor listens to people.  It goes deeper than that, so much deeper.

“Jean-Luc,” Picard was surprised to hear Guinan use his actual name, making him wonder if any of his true identity was still intact in this Continuum, “I have held the truth from you for quite some time because I was afraid, afraid of my heritage and my personal history, and even the history of my people.  Long ago, there was God, and He created the Universe.  There was unrest in His Kingdom.  Had his first creation, a human, failed Him, but his angels not only rebelled and were sent to Hell.  God, in His Infinite Wisdom and Glory, spoke and created a new race, not human nor angel, not seraphim nor demon.  God created Q and A.  The Q would be the eyes and hands of God, responsible for maintaining order in the universe.  It wasn’t that God couldn’t do it Himself, but God knew the task was tremendously burdensome if He took it upon Himself all alone.  Q had many of the same powers of God, but were not God.  God did not allow the Q to rebel against Him as the angels had, so Q did not have free will to serve or turn away from God.

“A served as the ears of God.  A would listen for those who needed the most help in the entire Universe.  Q and A were of the same creation, brother and sister if you will.  Together, they were a force that brought stability to the fallen entropic universe.  Furthermore, as brother and sister, Q and A shared the same level of powers, and neither was superior over the other.

“A was the compassion of God, and understood the failings of so many of the species God created.  Q, on the other hand, was more judgmental, toying and laughing at God’s creations as if they were the ones superior and the created minions should serve them.

“Whenever there was a problem in the Universe that God wanted us to take care of, A would hear the cries, A would feel the pleas of the lost, the sick, the hurting and downtrodden.  A was responsible for informing Q of where the help was needed.  Q, however, failed in the compassion department.  They would mock and laugh at the failings of God’s created mortals, and would at times add to their misery.  In the end, Q was good at heart, and often would help the mortals in the end, but not without a price to pay.

“God, needless to say, was not pleased with Q.  Neither were the A.  A had a falling out with Q, and a battle ensued in the Heavens that took up the span of three millennia.  In the end, God intervened and A filed for a divorce from the family they belonged to with the Q.  The angels heard the case, and ruled in favor of the A, but God saw to it that it was not without a price to the A.

“God cut down the years of the A and made them mortals.  Giving them a world of their own, God released A from their services as listeners for the Q.  This did not mean this was the end of A’s involvement with Q.  The sibling rivalry continued, and now the A, which decided to call themselves El-Aurian, which means “the listeners” in their native language that God gave them, found themselves at the mercy of Q’s whims.

“Over the years and the centuries and millennia, the El-Aurians kept the powers that God gave them as sisters of the Q, but we often chose to not use them, not on other life forms.  We would use them, however, to ward off the Q.  Q became afraid of us and eventually left us alone, moving on to other species to delight themselves with, such as the humans.  The El-Aurians always knew Q was seeking a way to bring A back into the family, and now is the time.  We have been weakened over the years by our last encounters with the Q and with the Borg invasion of our home world.

“I have heard so much since I have arrived here.  As a listener, I can hear things beyond the normal perceptions of man’s ability.  For a long time now, I have heard, with acute awareness, the weakness of the Q.  A’s return home is not a welcome change for us; we hear the heartbeat of the Q and now we are the ones terrified.  I can hear more, such as a Q telling a Vulcan named Tuvok that the Q may appear omnipotent but they are not.  One Q alone is a pitiful and inexcusable form of life, and this is something that the A know too well.  It has distanced the Continuum from is as they seek out superficial and weak races to torment and to control.  It has also grossly attracted the Q to my people because we alone know their faulty heartbeat.  It was this that attracted Q to me.”

“Attracted Q to you?” Picard asked quizzically.  “Guinan, what do you…?”

“Come, Q,” Guinan said to Jean-Luc.  “We have much work to do.”

CHAPTER FIVE

“Estimated time that the anomaly will tear into our present coordinates: one hour, thirty-six minutes and five seconds,” Data reported from the Captain’s chair.  He turned his attention to the science station, where Ensign B’kor was continuing his work.  “Ensign B’kor, your equations?”

“These equations have only been theories up until now, Commander,” B’kor replied.  “Generations past, when Forchin was rich in computer technology and exporting to many different worlds, Q visited quite often.  From time to time, he chose to play games with our computer programmers, take them to his fantasy worlds.  At first, it appeared as if it all was occurring in our time, in our universe, but a few computer scientists, who were fluent in many of the equations the universe uses to operate, theorized and drew up equations based on how the Q Continuum operated.  It was soon discovered that the Q Continuum uses its own Continuum to create worlds and alternate realities, using it’s own portal to an eternity of alternate realities and their own portal to key points in the time line to make it look like as if they were the omnipotent ones, when all the Q were are aliens who learned to use the tools they had.  Our scientists that reckoned the equations of the Q Continuum put it all in a science journal.  I studied many of these science texts when I was in school.  The Forchinians never attempted this theory, but I believe it will work, though for the time being I am waiting for the results to complete their computations.  For now, we are still in the dark.”

“That would not be a problem, Mr. Spevack,” Data said as he turned back to the view screen.  “My optical sensory inputs provide me with automatic dilation in inadequately lit areas.”  He paused for a moment then said, “Mr. Worf, hail Captain Riker.  We want him to be updated on the situation and to find out if he feels we should stay or not.”

Worf was silent for a few moments then sighed with frustration, “Sir!  Something is blocking our hailing frequencies!”

“Odd,” Data replied.  “Wadi Besor contains no atmospheric disturbances that would block a hailing frequency.  Could we beam Captain Riker out of there if necessary?”

Again, Worf replied with frustration, “Our transporters cannot penetrate the atmosphere of the planet!  The cause is unknown.”

“Then the only reason we know of is the Q,” Data replied.  “They somehow must be preventing us from contacting the Captain.  Perhaps a shuttle…”

“I’ll pilot the shuttle,” Worf offered.

“I will not allow it,” Data insisted.  “We all know what happened to Geordi the last time we sent a senior officer on an away mission.”

“Sir, if the Captain is in danger…,” Worf protested.

“We have no prior record of Q ever putting our Captain in danger,” Data replied.  “The worst Q ever did to Captain Picard was to taunt him from time to time but never did Q put the Captain in danger.  I believe that Chief O’Brien should pilot the shuttle, and I will assign Ensign B’kor to the mission seeing that he has a prior understanding of how the Q Continuum works.”  Data tapped his com badge, “Data to Chief O’Brien.”

“O’Brien here,” the Chief replied.

“Chief, I want you to pilot a shuttle with Ensign B’kor down to Wadi Besor to investigate why we cannot reach Captain Riker.”

“Sir, are you sure?” Miles asked, not wanting to second-guess Data’s orders, but hoping to find reason in all of this.

“Chief,” Data replied, “if you want that promotion, you are going to have to take more missions like this, I am afraid.  Besides, I know you already have more than a passing familiarity with the anomaly we have been studying.”

“I’m on my way, sir,” Chief O’Brien replied as he departed from his post.

“Ensign B’kor shall accompany you,” Data nodded to Ensign B’kor, giving a silent nod as an approval for him to leave his post at the science station..

“Yes, sir,” B’kor said has he started towards the turbo lift.

“But Worf was thorough in his investigation of the assassination of Captain Picard,” Captain Riker insisted.  “The Taecate aboard that assassinated him was Hamzira Bomani, a lone bounty hunter.”

“And who hired him?” Q2 asked.

“Nobody,” Riker stated.  “He was working alone.”

“Funny,” Q2 mused.  “I thought you claimed Worf was thorough in his investigation.  If he had been thorough as you claimed, he would have discovered covert connections between Hamzira Bomani and Captain Tutizi.”

“Captain Tutizi was my friend,” Riker said forcefully.  “You damn well better have evidence to back this up.”

“And even if I do, would you believe me?” Q2 said.  “Sure, I could take you to all the points in time where Tutizi met with Bomani and show you all the detailed meetings they had to devise a method and a time to assassinate your precious Captain, but I doubt even then you would believe me; you would probably accuse me of manufacturing the images you saw.  I could show you how Captain Picard had uncovered treachery and corruption at the very core of Starfleet, and how that knowledge made him a marked man from that point forward.  Moreover, if you do not take my word for it, we are in Admiral Hetzett’s office, and I can grant you full access to his computer and data files and you can see for yourself, if you dig deep enough, the treachery and wickedness he and Tutizi were involved in.  Captain Tutizi was involved deeply in the corruption of Starfleet, and he gained your trust and Captain Picard’s trust for the sole purpose of getting the Taecate to be granted admission to the Enterprise where, once on board, they would contrive of a way to silence the knowledge that Captain Picard stored away in the depths of his memory.  Captain Tutizi knew the assassination must take place during the archaeological conference but knew the assassin would be signing his own death warrant. That is why he hired the bounty hunter Hamzira Bomani, a Taecate who kept his history well hidden, buried in the depths of Taecate records where not Worf or even the top intelligence officers of Starfleet could ever uncover them.  Captain Tutizi only put up the front as your friend to cement the deception, knowing that the truth could never be uncovered, and trusting that you would never question it from such an Ôinnocent’ and Ôtrustworthy’ man as him.”

Riker could only gaze in unbelief at Q2.  The information was far too much for him to process all at once.  “How do I know this isn’t an elaborate prank?

“To what end?” Q2 asked.  “Seriously, Captain, what would I have to gain from this?  If you search in your heart, you will find the words I speak to you are clear and true.  The Q Continuum came to learn of the truth behind the assassination of Captain Picard after the Taecate came in possession of the human Q.  As you know, we stripped Q of his powers and the Calamarain took him to torture him, and they passed him from species to species, all the species that Q had tormented in the past.  This served as justice to the various species Q had tormented, as they each felt they gained justice when they tortured and tormented the now human Q.  He was powerless to defend himself, and he was out of protection of the Continuum as well.  When it came time for the Taecate to get their turn at justice, they unceremoniously executed Q.  Why?   They knew what would happen if Q was allowed to live:  If he had learned his lessons we wanted him to learn, we would have restored his powers, and with restored powers, Q would have continued to be a presence in the life of Captain Picard, protecting him and serving him for the rest of his life.  That was not a gamble the Taecate could take, so Captain Tutizi and Admiral Hetzett ordered Q’s execution.  Never learning what we hoped he would learn, the Continuum was unable to restore his powers, and thus he died.”

“Then you are just as guilty as the Taecate are for his own death!” Riker insisted.

“On the contrary,” Q2 insisted.  “We are every bit the victim Q was when he was executed.  We were unable to grant his powers back before he died because justice had to be served.  Our Continuum must rely on rules and regulations to exist.  I am sure you at least understand that concept, Captain Riker.  Otherwise, the Continuum would experience treachery and corruption the likes the Federation are experiencing even at the moment we are talking.

“Like I said, though, when Q died, we suffered as victims as well.  A piece of the Continuum had died, Captain Riker, and a piece of the Continuum had never died, not in its entire span of existence, and the consequences were unimaginable.  Yes, Q had left us before, but never once did they die as Q.  Only after did they serve their time without powers were they judged if they learned their lessons or not, and if they had not learned their lessons, they were made fully mortal, with no connections to the Q whatsoever, and their fates did not affect us.

“However, with Q, it was different.  He was in the process of being judged when he was killed.  At that point, other Q came more and more unruly, bent on revenge and destruction of the species that had contributed to the demise of Q.  Revenge and destruction are not in our nature, and the introduction of these into our Continuum changed us forever.  We were forced to excommunicate other Q, banishing them away from the Continuum in hopes of restoring our unity and peace, but with each passing Q we excommunicated, the Continuum grew that much more unstable and that many more Q rebelled and started to act as they wanted to act.  That disrupted the entire Continuum and we are now what you see today: unable to hold our own form, splintering into the fabric of time and space, threatening everything we come in contact with.

“It is not by mistake that we are at Wadi Besor, either.  The rebelling Continuum has worked against me and has promised revenge against those who executed one of their own.  But it won’t end here, Captain Riker; the Continuum will continue to splinter and tear apart into the universe, destroying all they come in contact with until the very fabric of time and space you so gallantly try to defend will truly be threatened beyond repair.”

“Then how is this of my hands?” Riker asked.

“I beg your pardon?”

“You said when you brought me here at first that all that was happening was due to the hands of humanity.”

“This is true,” Q2 affirmed.  “When Captain Picard refused to help Q in his humanity, Q was unable to learn the lessons he was to learn before we could restore his powers.  If we were able to restore Q’s powers, the Continuum would have continued without the motives of revenge and the introduction of evil into their heart and the Taecate would be merely your problem, and not a concern of the Continuum.  Had humanity done its job when it needed to, things would have turned out vastly differently.  But then again, helping Q in his humanity isn’t as gallant as saving the universe or saving the fabric of time and space, as you are so prone to proudly point out whenever you think you do those things.  It would have been a far more humble and less noticeable action, and never would have generated any attention to Picard nor would have it helped in his quest for the Admiral’s chair he desired at Starfleet.  Because of the shortsightedness of humanity, all now suffer greatly.”

“If that’s the case, what can I do now?” Captain Riker wondered.

“You can restore the strength of the Continuum,” Q2 stated.  “Before Q had his powers stripped, he feared that the inevitable result of his humanity would be his death, and he left this: a will.”

“What in the world is going on here?” Riker demanded as he approached Q2.

“Will.” Q2 smiled as he rose to his feet, “It’s a legal thing.  No pun intended, of course”

Riker narrowed his eyes.  “What are you talking about?”

“It’s this will,” Q2 said as he extended a scroll of paper.  Riker looked at the scroll with suspicion.  “What?!  That is what you are here for, is it not?  To bury someone?  This will was meant to be given to you.”

Wordlessly, Captain Riker took the scroll of paper in his hand.  He removed the gold ribbon that held the scroll together and rolled the scroll back.  “To my friend William Riker,” the handwriting read, “I request that you give the eulogy at my funeral in the unfortunate occurrence of my death.  Belovedly yours, Q.”

“A will for Will!” Q2 laughed.  Riker found no humor in this, and scowled quite fiercely at Q2.  Q2 just shrugged and said, “I will never understand what the Continuum saw in your species.”

“I am not playing this game!” Riker shouted as he shoved the scroll back into the hands of Q2.  “We have far more serious things to be concerned about at this time!”

“Has my talk with you been of no profit at all?” Q2 seemed deflated.  “We’ve gone over that already: Wadi Besor and your precious fabric of time and space are doomed no matter what you do.  Give your science findings to Admiral Hetzett or sit on an egg and pivot; it makes no difference in the end.  Now, if you listen to me, you can help matters tremendously.  You have to do exactly what the will requests.  Q requested that you give the eulogy at his funeral.”

“That would require me to say something good about the deceased one in question,” Riker replied.  “You have the wrong man for the job.”

Q2 rubbed his brow with weariness.  “I know, I know,” he sighed.  “Q wrote up 5,000,000,000,000 such requests to his Ôfriends’ all throughout the universe.  Every one of them has turned me down.  You were the last one on the list.”

“I’m touched that Q remembered me,” Riker said.  “Now, can you get me to Admiral Hetzett?  We have an important matter to discuss.”

“I’ll get you there, Riker,” Q2 said, “and you won’t even notice that any time had elapsed.  You see, I can take you back in time if I need to.  I have forever to wait for you to agree to give the eulogy.  You, on the other hand, might age a bit.”

“I think I got a few gray hairs since this started.”  Captain Riker’s patience was wearing thin.  “To whom would I give this eulogy to?” Riker demanded.  “If 5,000,000,000,000 different species wouldn’t give the eulogy, then who is going to attend the funeral?”

“Truthfully, the wake wasn’t well attended,” Q2 said.  “Well, an Alterian gnat did show up, but his small cranium size led me to believe he flew in completely by mistake, not even realizing who Q was, or where he was for that matter, as the Alterian gnats are probably among the simplest of life forms in the galaxy.  I have more hope for the funeral.”

“Great,” Riker sighed, “I’m going to give a eulogy to bugs.”

Q2 smiled and shrugged.  “We do what we have to do.”

“And exactly what will this eulogy for Q achieve?”

“If an appreciation for Q can be found in the heart of one species, it will restore faith in the Continuum, it will bring an end to the rebellion and the lust for revenge, and peace to the universe will be restored.  If you write the proper eulogy, Captain Riker, you will have managed to save the fabric of time and space you have futilely strove to protect up to this point in time.  I understand this eulogy won’t get you the attention you crave, nor will it help you become an Admiral later in your life, nor will it even be mentioned in the annals of Starfleet history as a footnote.  It will humble you and it may go a long way in teaching the rebelling Q the lesson that Q needed to learn, the lesson that would have saved the Continuum had he learned it before he was executed.”

“Give me some time to come up with something to say,” Captain Riker said.

“Take all the time you need,” Q2 replied.

“You said you can take me back in time if the need presents itself?” Riker asked.

“Yes.”

“Good.”  Riker departed from the office, knowing that this was going to take some creativity to come up with something good to say about Q.

The anomaly grew closer to Wadi Besor.  On the view screen of the Enterprise, the string fragments appeared as a tattered garment.  From the view of the shuttle Resolute, the string fragment anomaly was above them.  Ensign Spevack B’kor had piloted the shuttle into the upper atmosphere of the planet and the anomalous fragment was enveloping the planet from above.

“We have lost communication with the Chief’s shuttle,” reported Lieutenant Vaith from ops.  “The anomaly is wreaking havoc with our sensors and communications.”

“Data,” Deanna Troi began, “I feel a mass of great confusion, hurt, and anger.  A myriad of emotions and responses are present within that anomaly.”

“Sir!” Worf exploded.  “The string fragments are tethering towards the Enterprise!”

“Evasive maneuvers, Mr. Worf,” Data ordered.  “Take us out of range of the anomaly.”

It was futile to attempt an escape.  The tethering strings of energy pulsed into and through the hull of the ship, shorting out computer systems on all decks.  On the bridge, energy surrounded the crew, blinding most of them, and causing others to kneel in fear.  Standing to his feet, Data walked towards the energy that was crackling near the view screen.  Focusing his eyes, Data almost thought he could see a familiar form in the crackling energy.  It almost appeared to be Jean Luc Picard.  Extending his hand to the ghostly figure, Data simply whispered, “Captain?”

Picard could only mouth Data’s name before the energy dissipated and the image of Jean Luc Picard likewise dissipated.

Turning to Worf, Data said, “Analysis?”

“There are reports of injuries coming in from engineering,” Worf replied.

“Mr. Worf, did you see…?” Data began, only to note a befuddled look on Worf’s face.  “Never mind.  I will be in the ready room.  Commander Troi, you have the bridge.”

Aboard the Resolute, Chief O’Brien worked frantically at the helm to avoid an oncoming energy pulse.  “Report, Mr. Spevack!” he exclaimed.

“The string fragments are tethering apart, disintegrating at ever-increasing increments,” Spevack replied.  He slammed his fist into the top of his screen.  “Blast!  Q, just show yourself and get it over!”

“The energy is following us and increasing in speed,” Miles updated.

“It has to be the Continuum,” Spevack replied.  “Perhaps they are going to answer my request.  All stop.”

“Mr. Spevack, I am not sure if that’s the best idea!”

“Trust me Chief.  Remember, my people have had centuries of dealing with the Q Continuum, and I feel this is the best thing we can do right now.  All stop.”

Though Spevack was an ensign, Chief O’Brien complied and brought the shuttle to a complete halt, orbiting above the vast ocean of Wadi Besor, trusting that Spevack was indeed the most qualified person aboard the Enterprise to deal with the unpredictable Q.  Realizing that if the energy harmed the shuttle at all, it was a long way down to the surface of the planet and even further to any kind of land mass or even to any oceanic bases.  “Shields up,” the Chief ordered said.

The energy plunged into the hull of the shuttle.  “Shields are ineffective,” B’kor announced, hardly surprised.  The Q could penetrate anything.  “The energy is penetrating the hull.”

The energy culminated behind B’kor and O’Brien and took form; it was Guinan.  “You have entered into the Continuum,” she announced.  “You must join us or be destroyed.”

“Guinan!” B’kor shot to his feet.  “If you can allow us to contact the Enterprise…”

“The Enterprise shall be dealt with in due time,” Guinan announced.  “You would make a formidable Q.”

Spevack B’kor stood in helpless silence as he felt a new energy pulse through the fullness of his being.  He began to tremble in a state of ataxia and collapsed to the floor, ushering the aide of Chief O’Brien to his side.  It was futile.  “Let him be,” Guinan spoke.

“No!” insisted O’Brien.  “Get away from him!”

Spevack B’kor looked up with hard eyes into the soft gaze of Guinan.  Somehow, he felt as if he was about to die, as if his body was going to explode with the power that was inside of him.  In addition to that, he felt his personal identity slip away, melting away into a river of yesterday, as if he felt he was being called by a new name, a name that could only identify him now:  The name of…

“Q,” Guinan said as she extended her hand, “resist no more.”

A flash caught Chief O’Brien off guard.  As his eyes quickly refocused, he saw that both Guinan and Spevack were gone.  He nervously recalled that Guinan had said that he must join the Continuum or die.  He noted that the surface of the ocean was coming closer to him.  In a moment, he knew that he could continue in the shuttle and be exposed to the Continuum again and potentially become the next candidate for the Continuum, or he could be given the chance to die.  He chose death, allowing the water to envelope his shuttle and resisting not at all as the pressure of the ocean cracked the hull of the shuttle like the shell of a nut and water came cascading in to the shuttle, condemning Miles O’Brien to a watery grave.

CHAPTER SIX

As Data sat at the desk in the ready room, his fingers darted quickly over the computer console.  On the screen, a new mathematical formula was being calculated.  The chimes of the door then rang.  “Come,” Data replied.

It was Deanna Troi.  “Data,” she began softly as she approached the desk, “I felt something on the bridge while the energy was striking the ship.  I know you saw something that the rest of us couldn’t see.  It was Captain Picard, wasn’t it?”

“Yes, Counselor,” Data said, as he paused his calculations. “Could it be possible that he’s still alive in the Continuum?”

“I can only sense that he is dead,” Deanna confessed, “yet for a brief instant I felt as if he was trying to reach beyond his imprisonment of death, and I do believe he was using the Continuum in an attempt to do that.”

“Ensign B’kor calculated an equation that confirmed this anomaly is the Continuum,” Data said.  “I have downloaded all the mathematical equations on record in the history of Forchin, and I believe that there is an equation that will allow us to travel into the Continuum.  It will take recalibrating the sub-space field emitters but it is just a matter of a few equations.  It’s actually quite simple.”

“What will be the benefit of going into the Continuum?” Deanna asked.

“If we stay here, we will die,” Data replied.  “If we move in the only way we can now go, we may find that Captain Picard has an answer that we need.  I believe he’s trapped within the Continuum, Counselor, and I feel that he knows the reason the Q are doing this and why this is happening, and I feel he was reaching out with a solution to the situation.”  He finished working on the computer console and abruptly stood up.  “Now I must take the helm.  This will be a matter of instant by instant corrections to the equation if we are to be successful.”

Frustrated, Will Riker crumpled another piece of paper and tossed it to the far side of the room.  It was his 589th attempt at writing a eulogy for Q, and it was also the 589th time he felt as if he was bold face lying.  To say anything nice about that renegade god was a bold face lie.  Amazingly, he never seemed to run out of paper.  There were always two sheets of paper on his desk.  It was a trick of Q2’s, no doubt.  “This is useless,” Will Riker was enervated, throwing down a fountain pen, the only writing utensil that he had been given to write his eulogy.  “Q was enough of a pain in the neck when he was alive; I never imagined it would be worse when he died.”

Feeling as if he was at the end of his strength, Will gathered enough within him to shout, “Q!” He hated shouting to nothing to get the attention of someone who apparently could hear everything.

A flash appeared to Will’s left and Q2 materialized, leaning against the desk.  “Writer’s block?” Q2 replied with a smile.

“I refuse to play this charade any further!” Will exploded as he pushed himself away from the desk and stood up, facing Q2 at eye level.

“Well,” Q2 began apologetically, “I am sorry to hear that.  You see, the fragments of your universe are falling apart.  That is where I have been in the meantime-with the other Q-and we have determined that we are all dying anyway.”

“What?” Will asked, eyes narrowing with unbelief.

“It’s above your head, trust me,” Q2 replied, “but capable Q are working to solve the problem.”

“Just exactly what is this problem?” Will inquired.

Q2’s face became uncharacteristically solemn for a moment.  “You,” he replied deadpan.

“What on Romulus are you talking about?” Riker demanded.  “Get me back to my ship and…”

“Ah, not quite yet,” Q2 replied.  “You may be the problem but you are also the solution.  You need to write this eulogy, Will.”

“Saint Paul couldn’t even find anything good to say about Q!” Riker yelled.  “It’s futile.”

Q2 shrugged.  “Have it your way.  Before I go, though, don’t forget this:  if we can find at least one life form in this universe that can show appreciation for Q by writing a proper eulogy, we would restore his powers and the Continuum could work together again, restoring the entire universe to normal again.  It’s up to you now, Will Riker.”

Q2 flashed out of the room and Will shouted in frustration, picking up the remaining two sheets of paper off the desk, crumpling them, and throwing them to the pile of other paper.  When he flashed his angry eyes back towards the desk, two more pieces were waiting for him.

“Well,” a voice behind Riker said, “I believe this must be Wadi Besor.”

“The Taecate?!?” exclaimed another voice, also familiar to Riker.  “They are such an intolerable race!  After all, they are the ones that killed me!”

Riker turned around and gasped at the sight of Captain Picard and Q.  “What the devil…?”

“Number Two!” Q beamed.  “Oh, it is so good to see you again!  How about a great big hug?”

“Will, what is going on here?” Picard asked.

“It’s the Q,” Will said.  “Again,” he added with disdain.  “They are playing a game, threatening that the universe is in danger unless I find something good to say about Q in a eulogy!”

“A eulogy for me?” Q was astonished.  “Oh, really, you shouldn’t have gone out of your way.”

“I’ll agree to that,” Riker said.  “But it was your accursed will that forced me into this situation.”

“Really,” beamed Q.  “I am so happy the Continuum remembered that I wrote that!”

Picard was incensed.  “Q,” he began furiously, “if you have used your powers to do any of this or can use your powers to stop it…”

“Picard, you buffoon,” Q scolded.  “Are you a sophisticate or a primate?  I told you that I lost my powers and I can no more make them come back than you could make yourself grow hair.”

“I for one refuse to play this game,” Riker said, throwing his fountain pen to the far side of the room and taking the chair behind the desk.  He promptly folded his arms and leaned back, smiling smugly.  “I say if the universe is dying, let it die.  Death is better than life with Q any day.”

“Your sentiments touch me,” Q mumbled sarcastically.  “I don’t believe I have ever encountered a race as stubborn as the human race!”

“I’ve never encountered a race so self centered as the Q!” Picard insisted.  “To think that the life and death of the universe would hinge on whether or not a eulogy is written for you is ludicrous!”

“Mon capitaine, don’t you see?” Q asked.  “This isn’t about which race is more superior or more worthy of veneration; it is about us working together for good.”  Q leaned in towards Picard and whispered into his ear, “We have come to appreciate you, and have learned to appreciate all species.  If you cannot find appreciation for us, how can we ever have a good working relationship?  To tell you the truth, it has long been a concern of the Continuum that you are so unwilling to cooperate.”

“You mean cooperate as a race as when the Taecate killed you?” Picard retorted.

“No!” Q insisted.  “I mean the Q and humans, working side by side.  I’ve told you time and time again that we have always had your best interest at heart.  Haven’t you learned anything since your untimely demise?”

“Like what?” Picard insisted.

“I told you I could have been there to prevent your death,” Q said.  “Geordi LaForge is also dead, which is a direct result of me being taken out of circulation.  He died on Tagra IV when installing a field modulator to prevent a reactor overload.  A certain Amanda Rogers had the potential to save him but I wasn’t there to help her realize her true powers.  Will you ever see just how cursed humanity is without me?”

“People live and die without you, Q,” Picard said.  “Who is to say a reality without you is less valid than a reality with you?”

“Enough of this,” Riker insisted.  “This is helping neither of us!  How can we get out of here?  It seems that Q2 has locked me in here.”

“I suggest that you get writing,” Q replied as he pointed at two fresh sheets of paper on Riker’s desk.

“Argyle to bridge.”

“Data here.”

“I’ve reconfigured the sensors to penetrate the anomalous globe,” Chief Engineer Lt. Commander Creighton Argyle reported.  “I’m reading a massive interwoven network of string fragments.  Now, I don’t have anything to compare this to but if I had to make an educated guess I would have to say that we are in trouble.”

“Explain,” Data’s voice returned.

“Simply put, the interwoven fragments are fragmenting.  It looks like the Continuum is falling apart.”

“Creighton,” a familiar voice said.

The voice caused Argyle’s throat to swell and for his mouth to dry up instantly.  It was from the grave, from beyond the dead.  It was from Jean-Luc Picard and the sight of the Captain in Argyle’s peripheral vision confirmed this.

“Creighton, listen to me,” the Captain continued.  “I don’t know how long I can manifest myself in this way to you.”

The chief engineer turned slowly.  It was the Captain, all right, appearing as real as if he had never died.  “Captain,” Argyle whispered hoarsely though dry lips, “how can this be?”

“I don’t know,” Picard replied.  “I’ve seen many things, but I don’t know what truth is and what fantasy is anymore.  Guinan brought me here under the power of the Q.  She is Q now, Creighton, as well as Riker.  The Q is doing this in an attempt to restore the Continuum.”

For the first time, Argyle moved towards the Captain, walking slowly, almost thoughtlessly, towards Picard.  Before he knew it, he was closer than he intended to be but he was paralyzed with shock, unable to step back.  “What can we do?”

“Prepare, Creighton.  Tell Data and the others to prepare.  The Q are coming for you next.”

With that, Picard vanished.

CHAPTER SEVEN

At the helm of the Enterprise, Data worked frantically to calculate the exact equation that would make travel into the Q Continuum a reality.  “Report, ops,” Data said.

“The energy string fragments seem to be reacting to what we’re doing,” Lieutenant Vaith reported from ops.  “They are closing in to our coordinates.”

“They feel defensive,” Troi reported.

“Sir,” Worf announced from tactical, “energy strings are penetrating the hull!  Shields are ineffective!”

“Remodulate shield frequency and see if you can find something to keep them out,” Data ordered.  “I’ll need a few more minutes.”

“Crusher to Data!” the doctor’s voice exploded over the com.

“Data here.”

“Commander, much of the crew is taking on Q like qualities, much like we registered in Guinan before she vanished from the ship, only it seems that nobody can handle the power that is taking over their body.  I have death reports coming in from all decks.”

“Acknowledged,” Data replied.

“Sir, we must abort the mission!” Worf insisted.  “The safety of the ship is your paramount concern and if…”  Worf suddenly collapsed as an energy string plunged into his body.  It was the Continuum attempting to bestow the power of Q on Worf, only Worf’s body was unable to handle the overload of power to his sensory and physical being, and his body rejected the attempt to give him the power of the Continuum.  The result was Worf’s sudden death.

“We must continue,” Data said, unflinching in the wake of the disruption on the bridge.  “While many may die now, this may be the only thing that saves the rest of the universe.”

In the midst of the attack, Dr. Selar was meeting with Keiko O’Brien, who was trying to come to grips with the news that was received a short while ago regarding the crashed shuttle Resolute and the news that her husband was declared dead.  As they talked together, a wave of energy beams tethered through Selar’s quarters, at once cocooning both Selar and Keiko in balls of energy.  Both of them were submerged in the power of the Q Continuum, both of them were astonished by the power and might of the energy.  Keiko embraced the new power, but Dr. Selar was not as fortunate.  As Keiko entered into the Continuum, Dr. Selar was unable to grasp the logic of the sudden change in her physical and spiritual body, and died of an aneurysm.  So many others resisted the power of the Continuum and were unable to handle the power, but Keiko took it all in, but apparently for different reasons.

The same power that endowed Keiko moved suddenly to the bridge, where Data’s second in command officer became threatened.  Keiko felt drawn to Deanna Troi because of the pain she was feeling over her husband’s death, and she felt Deanna would help ease the pain.  Even in the Q, Keiko felt the need to reach out to somebody else, she embraced Deanna in the power of the Q, and Deanna accepted it.

Once endowed, Deanna was relieved.  She realized that she was bestowed with a gift that few could handle, and resolved to use it to the best of her ability to end the war that raged between time and space and the Continuum itself, or so she hoped.  She at once vanished from the Enterprise.

Keiko, on the other hand, reveled in the power of the Continuum coursing through her being.  She likewise took her instant leave of the Enterprise, but it was with a vengeful smile on her face; she now realized she had the power to stand up to those responsible for taking her husband’s life.

As Data worked at the helm undaunted by the disruptions among his bridge crew, energy strings of the Q fragmented and composed themselves in front of him.  Looking up, Data saw Captain Picard, but only faintly.  “Captain!” Data gasped.  In an instant, the image was gone.  Returning to the equation, Data was determined to find a way to save Captain Picard.

In the engineering section, all was silent as a tomb, as the members of the crew had succumbed to a strange disease: their mortality failing to incorporate the immortality that was forced upon them, with the exception of Chief Argyle, who now joined the Continuum and found within the Continuum great turmoil and pain.

Within the giant casket of the engineering section, human eyes never saw the energy strings surging through the computer systems, equating and calculating as they went along, fighting to come to a concluding sum:  To stop the Enterprise from entering the Continuum.  These were the Q who were bent on the revenge against the Taecate, the Q who were determined at all possible costs to exact revenge against those who wronged them, but their vision was distorted, their goals were askew, and their determination was misguided.  Another Faction fought against the Continuum, a Faction of the Enterprise crew who were bestowed with the power of Q and who could take it and use it; they formed together to unite a new Continuum, rebelling against the unity that made them strong, and it was sure that the house against itself was going to fall.  Also joining with the Faction were the A.

“It must be stopped,” the Continuum spoke.

“We will not allow it,” the Faction replied, consisting, among others, former Continuum members once known as Guinan, Troi, Argyle and B’kor.  “What you are doing is wrong; they are of no danger to you.”

“They must not stop us,” the Continuum insisted.  “Their mission is to be aborted at all possible cost.”

The war continued, and over a simple ship that would serve no purpose to either side.  However, if the Enterprise was allowed to the core of the Continuum, the remaining crew could become acutely aware of the weaknesses of the Continuum, as had the Faction when they had become Q.  It was in the Continuum that the Faction had joined up with the collective conscience of the Continuum, realizing the truth of the words of a Q in his last moments of life in the Delta Quadrant, words that this Q had spoken to a particular Vulcan named Tuvok: “We may appear omnipotent to you but we’re not.”  It was a weakness that the Q struggled to hide for millennia.

Guinan had realized it before, but never fully understood it.  As a member of the A, she perhaps took her abilities for granted, never realizing what it would be like to not have them, and perhaps not even honing them to their fullest potential as others of her race had learned to do.  It was only more recently that she learned to listen to the Q Continuum again, and to hear the faulty, dying heart beat of a race that once believed them selves to be Gods.  Q knew this of the A, and they feared and respected it at the same time.  Even as the El-Aurians, Q found that being in the presence of an El-Aurian was like being stripped naked and having your inner thoughts probed.  The Q have always known that they, alone, were pathetic and miserable creatures, but the Continuum hid that, made them collectively stronger and powerful, and as long as they avoided the El-Aurians, they existed just fine.  This relationship repelled as well as attracted them to the El-Aurians.

A similar attraction drew them to B’kor.  It was the race of Forchinians alone that handled the equations of the universe so well that even their holy books were not written in a readable language but are written in complex mathematical equations that only the mathematically advanced could understand.  The Forchinians alone had it within their ability to calculate an equation that would allow them to travel to the Continuum, every Q’s nightmare for it would mean that then outsiders would at once know how weak they were.  Therefore, they chose B’kor to become Q, feeling that he and Guinan had tremendous potential to restoring the Continuum to its former unity, as were their intentions in recruiting other members of the Enterprise crew into the Continuum.  What they failed to foresee was that this Faction joining in a collective conscience had more potential for these formidable foes of the Continuum to disrupt the unity even further.

The battle in the engineering section ensued.  The Faction knew that the former glory of the Continuum could not be restored by initiating new members, as they had tried to do once with William Riker.  It had to come from a reconciliation among themselves; it had to be that they came to a place that they realized that they had erred erroneously against themselves when they treated their fellow A harshly.  They had to come to the realization that they should treat each other with more patience and long-suffering, not responding to fellow Q by stripping them of their powers or by imprisoning them.  They had done this enough that they now had lost their unity, and it was not the fault of humanity, the A, or any other species that the Continuum was in tethers and ruins today.

On Wadi Besor, they were trying to force a mere human to perform a trick by getting him to write a eulogy for one of their fallen comrades. However, the proper eulogy was to be written by the Continuum for the Continuum, for it was the Continuum that was killing itself as they selfishly pursued after their individual mortality, and in turn killing the universe and its multitude of dimensions.

Q observed the unfolding of events from the darkness of solitude that postulated his life.  “All because of me,” he muttered to the nothingness.

The nothingness replied, “No, because of them.”

Q was startled for a moment.  Had the void a voice, an utterance to give company to the lonely trapped within its maw?  “Who are you?”

A flash appeared within Q’s vision and Guinan appeared.  “You know me all too well,” Guinan replied.  “Or should I say that I know you all too well, Brother?”

Q scrutinized the appearance of this female.  “A?” he queried in astonishment.

“I go by that name as well now,” Guinan said.  “It is because of your death, because of your passing into humanity that the Continuum is passing away.  Once you died, millions of other Q wanted an end to the suffering of agelessness.”

“You can go back and tell them mortality isn’t all it’s cracked up to be,” Q mumbled.

“The Continuum is dying and in its final hours they are trying to reach out and recruit more Q, trying to put an end to the cycle of death that has now cursed them.  They even brought A back home, but A has decided to rebel and join the Faction of Q that is rising up against the Continuum.  Soon the universe will be caught up in the destruction.  What Q does not see is that their own selfish ways will in turn destroy them.  Their plan will bring too much power to the Continuum and they will be burned up from within.”

“My Sister, what exactly do you want with me?”

“I can restore your powers, for a time at least,” Guinan explained.  “Come back with me and maybe, just maybe, we can halt the course of events.”

Q considered it for a moment and replied, “I’m busy on Tuesday.  I don’t think so.”

“Admiral Hetzett is there,” Guinan mentioned, noting the glimmer in Q’s countenance.

On the bridge of the Enterprise, Data took note that the members of his crew were now dead and the members of his crew that simply vanished to become part of the Faction; he alone controlled the ship.  He also noted that computer control was being taken from him by the alien energy that had invaded the ship, and that the energy was tearing with tenacity at the hull of the ship.  He made his analysis, he did his diagnostics, but he came up negative on the result of his search for any sort of feeling for the situation.  He didn’t fear and he didn’t want to run; he didn’t laugh and he wasn’t distressed; he was neither, simply devoid of emotion.  He lacked the urge to act, an urge that simply had been programmed in him to benefit others, but there was no longer anybody else to benefit.  He even doubted it would benefit Captain Picard to bring him aboard a ship that had no crew.  It was a program that he erased 10.794 minutes ago.  He simply watched.

“Hull breech on deck five, section 7C,” the computer voice said.

This meant nothing to Data.

“Hull breech on deck fifteen, section 21.”

No matter.

“Emergency force fields are losing integrity,” the emotionless voice said as if it were giving Data the location of his cat.  Data did not have a problem with that.

“Inertial dampeners failing.”

So?

“Warp core breech in forty-three seconds.”

Data simply stood and watched as the Enterprise plunged towards the crackling core of energy that comprised Continuum. The battle was won by the Continuum.  As the Continuum departed from the ship, the Enterprise plunged towards the impenetrable surface of the energy anomaly.

In a brilliant flash, Data saw what he believed was his last moment of awareness.  He blinked one moment and was surprised the next.  Time, it had appeared, was frozen all around him.  In a moment, he was going to be erased from existence, joining the Enterprise’s computer in the abyss of deleted programs.  Soon he would have no life, no existence, and completely gone.  He would find that there was no afterlife for androids, that perhaps the speeches of the likes of Dr. Pulaski or Commander Maddox had made arguing that he was, after all, simply a computer and only a computer, was terrifyingly true.  He would be gone, forgotten, and the anomaly and the cosmic garbage would remain, out living him, proving themselves to be more viable than he had ever been.

Data blinked. Surely the fourty-three seconds had passed by now?  The brilliant flash subsided and Data was surprised to see Q and Guinan standing before him.  They were the only three, apparently, that time had not frozen.

“What is happening?” Data inquired, trying to process the facts that he knew Guinan was dead and now she was standing in front of him.

“My long lost sister restored my powers, Data!” Q smiled.

“Data, you were the only one who was pure among this ship of fools,” Guinan said.  “In all my listening, there was none as pure as you were.”

“Now you are on the precipice of death, Data,” Q said, “and you never got your ultimate wish.  I have to admit I mocked you for quite some time for your desire behind your back.”

“It is all right, Q, I understand,” Data replied.  “My desire to be human was, at best, foolish.  I should have calculated in my positronic brain already that the chances of that happening were impossible.”

“But not improbable,” Guinan smiled.

Together, brother and sister waved their hands in front of Data and again there was a brilliant flash.  Finally, the life long dream of Data was realized: he was human!

Laughter filled the bridge.  Joyous, robust laugher, unlike Data had ever known before.  Even with his emotion chip, he realized that he had never truly experienced emotions before.  As it was with Captain Riker’s organic cooking, replicated food was no substitute for the genuine thing.  It was this way with emotions, Data realized:  Synthesized emotions were not any substitute for the real thing.  And all his life, Data had experienced synthesized tastes, smells, breathing, emotions, and the whole gambit of the human existence.

“I never thought I would welcome this!” Data smiled as he looked at his flesh and blood arms and legs.  He secretly wished for a mirror and, in a flash, Q had put a mirror in Data’s hands.  Data saw his blue eyes, his human hair, his human face, and all his human features for the first time.  For the first time he was glad, not synthesized glad, but genuinely and honestly glad.

“It is because this time it is a gift from us in love,” Guinan replied.

“Not like before when I was just flaunting my powers,” Q admitted.

“But why?” Data cried.  “Why now?  You give me humanity moments before my death!  Is this to torment me?”

Guinan replied, “I heard that concern in you before we even came to see you.”

“We have a life for you, in another universe all together, where you have a chance to live your life,” Q said.  “It is a world much like Earth, but far simpler, much more relaxed than what Earth could ever hope to be.  You will go back in time there, live as them, and perhaps in time the world will end with the rest of time, but we are working on finding a solution for that problem.”

In a flash Data was gone.  Q and A likewise departed from the Enterprise and time became fluid again.  The Enterprise collided with the Continuum, and was consumed in a brilliant ball of varying hues and intensities.  The Continuum remained unaffected.

On a distant world, Data found himself standing among a crowd of villagers.  The world he found himself on was, as Q put it, much simpler than Earth.  He could sense no turmoil among the population, and everybody appeared to be at ease.

Data stood in what he determined to be the city square.  The buildings were formed out of the giant trees that grew up all over and all around him.  Trees that were mightier, larger, and more majestic than even the giant redwood trees of California.  The people were all humanoid, and Data felt he blended in quite well.  In fact, Q had supplied him with clothes to wear that would assist in his blending in.

In the pocket of his jacket, Data felt a lump.  Inside there were identification cards and permits to work, own a home, and to live in this community.  Also, Q had supplied Data with alien currency, which Data concluded would help him get on his proverbial feet, though at the time, Data was uncertain how long his currency would last him.

In spite of all these advantages being given to Data, somehow he felt incomplete.  The initial joy of becoming human passed and he was now realizing the consequences of his actions.  He suddenly felt sluggish, and was unable to comprehend why.  Before, he simply ran a quick self-diagnostic and was able to fix his own problems.  If he felt a pain now or felt as if something was wrong with him, he had no idea how to tell what it was.  Not to mention that his structure of tripolymer composites, molybdenum cobalt alloys, bioplast sheeting, polyalloy, cortenide, and duranium was powered by biochemical lubricants and regulated microhydraulic power through out his entire body.  It was a superior structure, able to exist in vacuums, under water, and in the most inhospitable places that average humanoids could never go.

The melting point of his android body was 2,617¡C and his boiling point was 4,612¡C.  He could exist in sub zero temperatures as well.  Now he was susceptible to the slightest burn and to frostbite.  His structure now consisted of bones, tendons, muscles, cells, blood, arteries, cartilage, a central nervous system, brain cells that degraded over time, organic organs, and other elements that was causing his body to break down and eventually die.  He once faced a future where he could theoretically be the only one who lived past the  years of all his friends, but now his life, his years, were dramatically cut short.  How long did he have now?  Thirty years?  Maybe fourty if he was lucky?

Data tried to think about it all, to process it all at once, but that too was a laborious task.  He once had a memory storage capacity of eight-hundred quadrillion bits with a total linear computational speed measured at 60 trillion operations per second, however Data feels that there were times he was able to increase that speed, but nobody was registering his computational speed in those instances.  Now he faced an existence with a human memory capacity, with short-term memory that decays rapidly and has a limited capacity.  Data often observed his fellow crewmates using PADDs to help them recall information later, and often wondered why they would require such a seemingly useless device.  Now he finally understood it all.  He did not have the capacity, nor the speed at which to process the information he was presented with.  Calculating how much currency Q had supplied him with, for example, took considerable work for Data where before it would have been a matter of mere milliseconds for him to calculate the sum total.

Data was not pleased anymore.  He would have rather died on the Enterprise.  Even if he had been a computer program deleted in the cosmos, no more eternal than the ship’s computer, he would have rather died knowing he was standing doing his duty, doing what he loved.  He looked around at the people he was placed among and pitied them.  Once emulating them, once aspiring to be more like them, Data was now despising of them.  He was angry at their shortcomings, furious at their acceptance for not being as much as they could be, and he decried the notion of spending his life in such a limited capacity.

“Is this what you wanted, Q?” Data thought to himself, wondering if Q meant for him to be mocked for the rest of his life.  Q mentioned that the destruction of the Continuum might jeopardize his existence on this planet in the distant past, but did mention that him and Guinan may succeed at their efforts to put a stop to the universal destruction of time.  Data decided he could not wait to find out what happened.

Then he noticed there was a lump in another pocket.  This time it was an ancient handgun.  It may have been there from before and perhaps Data had not noticed.  He did notice none of his senses were what they were when he was an android either.  Or was Q watching over him, waiting for him to fall and was placing temptation in his hands?  No matter, Data decided.  If nobody was watching, it would be for the benefit of Data, and Data alone, but if Q was watching, he was about to get a great show that he could tell the rest of the Continuum for the remainder of their existence.

Data already had enough and it was time to put an end to the misery of being human.  He placed the gun in his mouth and pulled the trigger.  There was no memory after that, no dark expanse that Q and Jean Luc Picard had to endure, nor was there a version of Heaven waiting for him.  Had Data been able to be aware past the moment of death, perhaps he would have known that in the end Q did give him what he wanted, to be an android again, with all that entails.

CHAPTER EIGHT

On the surface of Wadi Besor, in the belly of the Federation outpost, in the middle of the vast ocean covering the planet, within the command center of the outpost, Captain Picard appeared, trying to reach out to Captain Riker, but was finding himself unsuccessful.  He was trying to reach out in his disembodied form to tell Riker the words to write in his eulogy in an effort to save the Continuum and to save the universe, but his words were coming to his mind but not to his mouth, and not to Riker’s ears.

“You’re out of your league, Picard,” a dry voice spoke out of the air.  In an instant, the manifestation of Q2 appeared to match the voice.  “It’s futile for a dead man to war against a dying entity.  Your hope is lost; you have nothing to gain by victory.  We, on the other hand may have nothing to lose but we have our very existence to gain.”

“You have everything to lose, Q,” Guinan said, appearing in the command center.  “Hear your heart beat, Q, hear the last of the fading beats towards oblivion.  Face it: your days of immortality are over.  If that is worth losing to you, then, by all means, continue this war of yours.  Better yet, give up this war of yours against those who wronged you, put aside the vengeance and the revenge, and accept the terms of your own justice system, even if it means becoming mortals yourselves.  It just may save the universe.”

“Such sound advice but it falls on deaf ears,” Q said, appearing by Guinan’s side.

“What madness is this?” Q2 exclaimed.  “Q, you’re dead.”

“Sentence revoked,” Q replied.  “Listen to her, Q.  Our sister speaks wisdom; mortality is far more acceptable than clinging to an endless, painful existence.  Come and learn the sweet taste of death.”

“NEVER!” Q2 exploded.  “I’ll never allow you two to shatter our plans!  The Continuum will be purged of the dissenters!  The Continuum will be restored to its former glory!”  He raised his arms and when he brought them down, a dozen members of the Royal Canadian Mounted Police were riding horse back around the command center, encircling Guinan, Q and Picard.  “Arrest them!  Throw them in the brig!”

Guinan considered this scenario for a moment:  A being of unlimited power trying to throw beings of equally unlimited power into a brig?  She ignored the surrounding Mounties as she listened.  Wadi Besor was, at the very moment, being wrested from normal time and space into the gullet of the marvelous representation of the Continuum.  Q2, as was the case with the remaining true Qs, was feeling the weakening in their inter-structure.  To the observer, the enormous gateway anomaly was falling apart, the string fragments trailing out and away from the core of the Continuum.  The interlinking powers that connected Q2 with the remainder of the Continuum were falling away, leaving Q2 with less than a positive advantage.

The Mounties tarried in their duties.  “Arrest them!” Q2 again shouted.

Q, who had been interlinked with Guinan in the string fragments, fought to remain interlinked with her.  He could likewise sense the decaying of the Continuum and knew that he must reach out to others to try to get them to join.  Q interlinked with Guinan’s unique power to listen and he inclined his ear towards the Qs formerly known as B’kor and Troi and Argyle.  They were part of the Faction that formed against the Continuum, and Q beckoned to them, calling for them to join Guinan, to unite with her in this hour to fight against the Continuum.  At once, the Faction joined Guinan and Q, united against the Continuum.

Jean-Luc knew what was occurring.  The fundamental integrity of Wadi Besor was decreasing with each passing of the final minutes of time as the fragile planet was pulled towards the gravitational force of the Continuum’s core.  “It’s over, Q,” Picard asserted to Q2.  “Give up your hold on this planet and on my ship orbiting above and on humanity before the Continuum’s destruction obliterates everything!”

“Brave words for a dead man,” Q2 replied, denying the darkness that was welling up within his being.  “Don’t you know your ship has been destroyed?  What power would you have over me if I were to resist you?”

Picard, with the strength of the Faction supporting him, was as physical in this moment of time as he had ever been and he knew that he must act upon that before he was pulled back into the void of Hell.  “Surrender your hold on reality!” Picard insisted.  “It is futile for you to force your powers upon people that were never meant to be Q.  It is a desperate act that is damaging you more than you could possibly realize.  Let me have my crew back and use whatever power you have left to allow us to leave this Hell and to go and do something in the past that could prevent this from ever happening again!”

At that moment, The Faction manifested themselves to Q2.  Q2 trembled within at the sight of the Faction.  They were linked, and their linking provided them with far more power than the millions of remaining true Qs that existed now as separate entities, each seeking their own mortality and end to a miserable existence.  The Continuum was torn apart, the fury of the Continuum anomaly had the all of reality trapped, and an implosion of space and time was inevitable.  Q2 knew that soon his life would be ceasing.  That did not mean he could not go out fighting.

“Picard, you speak as boldly as you do foolishly,” Q2 taunted.  “Without the Continuum, there is no time, no universe, and no multiverse.  The Q orchestrates it all, and without us, there can be no future.  Without us, there can be no past.  We are time, Picard, and take us away and there is timelessness.  A void.  Absolute nothing.  I will give your prized ship back, pull it from the maw of destruction it faced, if you will, but you will be flying it in a vastness of nothing.”

Picard stood to his full height.  He could feel Guinan and the others reaching out to him, adding their strength with his own.  He leveled his gaze with Q2’s and squared his jaw.  Firm and determined he said with the intensity of his voice doubling with each word, “How many times do I have to say it, Q?  Get damn filthy hands off reality!”

Q2 threw up his arms and a blue flash that encircled Picard, a flash that was not only to remove him from the command center but was to remove him from all time and space completely.  It was intended that Picard would be confined in a frozen moment of timelessness, neither dead nor alive, neither in life or after life, ever gone and ever forgotten.  However, the Faction of four bound together and wielded a power that surpassed that of Q2 and the flash ricocheted off Picard and struck Q2 in his chest.  He was sent backward against the wall, where he lay silent and still.

At this time the atmosphere of Wadi Besor encountered the Continuum anomaly, resulting in storms and hurricanes and electrical activity in the air that had an anti-affect on the unusual construction of the anomaly.  There was a deadening implosion; all the string fragments of the rebelling Continuum imploded and then a subsequent explosion resulted, sending the fragmenting Q apart from one another, shattering them through out all of the known past and future.  Alone, they perished for they had nothing else from which to draw their power.  The end of it all occurred within a fraction of a second.  On Wadi Besor, the resulting implosion and explosion caused typhoons and tsunamis and the electrical energy in the atmosphere charged the waters and killed all life within.

In the Federation outpost, Q2 found himself alone, but only for a moment.  As he came back to consciousness, he saw a frantic Admiral Hetzett rushing into the command center.  “Attention outpost personnel, evacuate the planet immediately!  I repeat, evacuate the planet immediately!  This is NOT a drill!”

“I also have been waiting for this,” Q said, appearing next to Q2.

Q2 smiled broadly, almost with an evil glint in his eye.  “Q, I knew you could not forsake me!”

“To face off with the master mind of our demise, how could I depart at such a time as this?” Q inquired.

If there was one man that had failed to prepare for this Armageddon, it was Admiral Hetzett.  He wanted to run, to get off the planet, but he knew he was trapped within the Federation outpost.  “Blasted Q,” he blamed.  He knew the remaining Continuum would soon come for him.  He frantically ran through the station.  As he tried to find a hiding place, he wound up in a shuttle bay, hoping to steal a shuttle, as if that would help him escape the omnipresent Continuum.

As he entered a shuttle bay, he noticed aliens in triplicate appearing literally out of thin air; a male, a female, and a babbling child.  They were similar in species to him: aquatic. Their physical features included scales of flesh color, gills, and three fleshly antennae sticking up out of their skulls that had a crimson ball at the end of each of them.  They were barely dressed, with minimal attire covering their mid and upper torsos.  All the females wore necklaces made of large pearls.  And those eyes, unlike any aquatic species known to Hetzett, were wide and insanely happy.

A new trio of aliens appeared approximately every thirty seconds and each trio appeared the same.  Red alert klaxons were already beginning to screech throughout the entire outpost, alerting the Taecate crew to make their move to the shuttle bays, lest they be trapped, but Admiral Hetzett knew that with this weather and the electrical storms, they were indeed trapped.  Before Hetzett could consider the situation any further, a dozen and a half Taecate soldiers flooded into the shuttle bay.

Oblivious to the Taecate soldiers, the aliens closed in on Hetzett.  “Sir, are these more Taecate?” a security ensign inquired of Admiral Hetzett.

“I don’t know!” Hetzett cried in cowardly terror, admitting his limited knowledge of the alien race.  “I have no idea where they came from or why they are here!”

Admiral Hetzett flashed his eyes at his fellow Taecate and shouted, “Protect me!  Set your phasers to kill!  That’s an order!”

The soldiers submitted.  As alien fired upon the alien male closest to Hetzett, the security ensign was stunned by a plasma blast that was fired at him.  The blast only hit his hand, knocking his phaser from his grasp.  “From where…?” he growled as he looked for the attacker.

The babbling baby with the parents gurgled happily as he shook his rattle.  He aimed at another security officer and a plasma burst emitted from the seashells.  The officer was hit and felled to the floor.  The baby laughed with bubbles in his mouth and the father and mother just smiled serenely, all the while their eyes looking as if they had not a care in the world.

“Concentrate your fire on the children’s’ weapons!” Admiral Hetzett shouted.

As a blaze of phaser fire began to fire upon the children, not to kill them but to disable their rattles, a new alien appeared.  A solitary male, with eyes focused exclusively on Hetzett, appeared to be the leader of the families of three.  As of this moment, there were ten families of three.  The solitary male called out over all the noise of phasers and rattles exchanging fire.  His voice, strong and distinct over all, uttered a string of sounds and noises that the Taecate could only assume was the native tongue of the aliens.  It seemed to be directed to the males of the families because they all broke off from their families and encircled Hetzett.  The wives began to rip their pearls from their necks and proceeded to throw the pearls at the soldiers.  Each pearl detonated on contact, causing an explosion that brutally injured members of the security team and left others for dead.  Admiral Hetzett found himself the victim of shrapnel from these explosions

“What are these aliens?” gasped Hetzett as he fell, noting an explosion had blown off his left leg.

“I think I recognize them, sir,” a dying ensign said at Hetzett’s side.  “You know those ancient Earth comic books I collect?”

“What of them?” snarled Hetzett impatiently.

“I’ve seen creatures like them drawn back on several of the books,” the ensign continued.  “I believe they are Sea Monkeys.”

“May the Federation obliterate them!” Admiral Hetzett exclaimed.

Nervously, Hetzett watched the approaching ten males.  He looked around desperately and saw no standing security officer.  Across the shuttle bay, he saw the solitary male, and those eyes…those eyes were unlike any of the other males.  Those eyes were so familiar.  “Q!” he gasped.

A flash momentarily blinded Hetzett.  When he could see again, he saw those eyes just inches away from him.  “Admiral,” the cold, dry voice said.

“I knew it was you!” insisted Hetzett.  “You’re always creating some mad parody of my people, always mocking the Taecate.  But I…”

“You gave the order to have me executed,” Q finished.  “I should be dead.”

Hetzett’s lips only stammered in shock.

“I am dead,” Q said, “and soon you will join me.”

Q snapped his fingers and a flash enveloped them both; Hetzett’s scream echoed in the shuttle bay for many moments after his departure.

In the atmosphere of Wadi Besor, Q and Q2, strong in the power of the remaining Continnum, held Admiral Hetzett within an energy field, tossing him back and forth like a rag doll.  Their anger raged with their fury displayed in unflinching horror; even the electrical storms were fearful of the power the Q were exhibiting over the planet’s surface and avoided them all together.

“Time for your judgment has arrived, Admiral Hetzett,” Q said gravely.

“Your treason and treachery against the Federation and humanity and the all species has been exposed,” Q2 added.

“I have done nothing wrong!” screamed Hetzett as he flailed about in the grasp of the Q.

“You masterminded the assassination of Captain Picard,” Q stated.  “You and Captain Tutizi orchestrated the darkest of conspiracies at the heart of the Federation.  You together make the corruption and deterioration at the heart of the Continuum look quite healthy in comparison.”

Q2 broke in, “With the death of Captain Picard, you signed the death sentence of the Q Continuum, and with that you signed the death sentence of the entire universe as you know it.  Captain Tutizi has already paid his price, but your cowardly ways have caused you to avoid your trial and sentence for too long now.”

“If it is all over for the universe then why not just let me be?” pleaded Admiral Hetzett.

“Justice would not be served otherwise,” Q said.

“Does the accused have anything to say for them selves?” Q2 asked.

“I am sorry!” Admiral Hetzett cried, beginning to sob tears of bitterness.  “I never knew Captain Picard’s death would ever culminate in destruction on such a massive scale such as this!”

“He gave his confession!” Q stated.

“Now is the time for judgment!” Q2 replied.

With their remaining last power, the last of the Q Continuum hurled Admiral Hetzett into the upper atmosphere of Wadi Besor.  His final plummet to the surface caused him to burn as he re-entered the planet’s atmosphere, and as he re-entered, electrical charges from the storm pulsed into his body and charred him.  A burning rock is all that remained of him as his remains plunged into the swelling ocean below.

As the remaining Continuum fought their final battle with Admiral Hetzett, at the core of the Continuum, at the finite moment of timelessness, a wave of power and judgment came against the Continuum.  The new power in this battle was a renegade Q, a Q who had not sided with the Faction, the remaining Continuum, or A.  This Q was a renegade, with their own agenda for revenge and justice.  This renegade Q once was Keiko O’Brien, but she hung on to enough of her former identity to know the reason she embraced the power of the Continuum: to end the Continuum, the very ones that were ultimately responsible for the death of her beloved husband.   Keiko, strong in her own power, which was undiminished as the Continuum had wearied themselves with war and strife, transformed Q2 and Q and the remaining Continuum into a comet and sent them flying uncontrollably through time, to a point where they would explode and die a violent and painful death.  It was cruel, it was previously unthinkable, but it was poetic justice.

Alone, Keiko found herself separated from all Q, and alone she ultimately perished for she had no other Q from which she could draw power.

Earth, Siberia:  The inhabitants near the area of the Tunguska River, on the day of June 30, 1908, witnessed the death of the final Q.  The final Q streaked over the daytime Siberian sky, and exploded over the Tunguska River, releasing energy that killed animals and flattened trees for kilometers in diameter.  People of Earth would come to identify this as an unsolved mystery, and postulate the origin of the explosion for centuries to come, never realizing the truth.  With this, the Q promptly ceased to be, for the Continuum existed no more to hold the past and future timelines together.

In the midst of space, the remaining energy anomaly that was the Q Continuum exploded, shattering the fabric of eternity into shards.  The mouth of Hades spewed opened and released the heat and the fire, much to the relief of the imprisoned demons and sinners.  As the fires rose from the depths of the bowels of Hades, they scorched Heaven.  Seeing an opportunity for escape, Satan himself called for his followers to fly out of Hades in an effort to perch themselves in the heights of Heaven, where they felt they would be safe from the consumption of fire in the physical worlds they once tormented.  As they left their eternal punishment, they flew straight ahead into time as it was rolling back.

The angles of Heaven, feeling the fires of Hades scorch their paradise, flew out of the Heavenly gates and towards the worlds below which they were assigned to serve, seeking to subdue the fires and save the physical world as well as Heaven.  Meeting the demons as they escaped from Hell, the angels had to fight the demons for their survival.  It was a face off and none would survive.

A heard the cries of the warring spiritual beings as time was ending.  However, A was caught up in the Faction, and struggling for their own survival.  Q, of course, was no longer alive to mediate for the warring angels.

God, in His Infinite Wisdom and Grace, looked down.  He had realized that His Heavenly Home had emptied out quite fast and was curious to know why.  He looked down and realized that Q was dead, the angels were falling into mortal death as they entered time, and A had forsaken Him.  He looked ahead and the future was no longer.  Time had scrolled out before God like a papyrus, and at once God could see all the ages of time in one glance.  At the end of the scroll, a flaming inferno was burning backwards, threatening to extinguish all the ages that had come and gone before.

As time unraveled, God realized His Great Experiment had failed.  God yawned, and said, “Oh well, back to the drawing board.”

So this was what it was like to be dead?

CHAPTER NINE

Captain Picard was disoriented.  He had found himself on Wadi Besor and he felt his conscience taking on a new life among the Faction.  He had felt a physical presence on Wadi Besor but he also felt a part of him reaching towards something beyond the present time.  The need to reach was now gone, for he knew his ship was gone.  Reaching out beyond himself, he knew that the rest of the universe was gone.  Had it come down to this?  Had the Q chosen to save Wadi Besor only to leave it to be destroyed in a final terrible display of treachery in reply to the Taecate killing one of their own?  Or had the Taecate already been annihilated?  He only found himself in the room again with William Riker.

“Unsuccessful?” Q said to himself in astonishment.  Picard and Riker exchanged puzzled glances.

“I witnessed your demise, Q,” Picard stated.  “You were thrown back in time and destroyed.”

“And this is true, Jean Luc.  As I speak to you now, I am on my way to meet my ultimate demise, never to return from the dead again.  The Continuum will soon be a non-entity.  I am using the last of my power to reach out to you, mon capitaine,” Q said.  “You should be honored.  In their last minutes, people often reach out to the ones they love the most.”

A flash appeared before them, Q2 appeared before them, his face ashen and grave.  “The unity is disbanded,” he announced.

“Q!” Q smiled when he saw Q2.

“I just came to tell you that it is over,” Q2 continued.  “The Continuum is in its last moments of life.”

“I’ll believe it when I truly see it,” Picard insisted.  “I thought I already witnessed it once!”

“Believe it,” Q2 replied.  “Unity has been destroyed.  Since the rebellion of the Continuum, it has been a downhill slide.  With unity dissolved, there is no Continuum.  With no Continuum, there is nothing governing the unity of the universe and all its various dimensions.  And you all have Q to thank for it.”

“Figures,” Picard grumbled as he glanced over at Q.

“Mon capitaine!  Don’t believe him!” Q said in defense.  “Little ol’ me responsible for such destruction?  I think not!  After all, it was you, beloved Q Continuum, which stripped me of my powers.  If anybody is responsible for the ruining of unity in the Continuum, it is you, my beloved brethren.”

“And you know why we stripped you of your powers, Q?” Q2 replied.  “It was because of your rebellion, for instilling in the heart of the Continuum that their powers could be used frivolously, for self gratification.  Oh, we stripped you of your power all right, but only in an attempt to teach your students a lesson.  But other Q joined in the rebellion even after you were gone, some rampaging uncontrollably throughout the universe and giving the Q a bad name.  The most radical would rebel to the point where we had to strip their powers and then they turned and killed themselves.  They never forgot you, Q, and the last hope of the Continuum was to see if there was any appreciation in the heart of any species for you.  If there was, we would have restored you, but there was none.  5,000,000,000,000 species had been contacted and asked to write your eulogy and there was none to be found.  Alas, poor Riker, the last man at the end of time, will be confined to this room for an eternity, forever cursed with two pages of paper waiting for a kind word to flow out of his pen about you, Q.  I suspect that there will be none written but if any truly kind words are written, his curse will be ended.

“We even attempted to initiate other members in to the Continuum, but the most worthy of becoming Q were the ones that despised you the most, and the ones that rebelled the worst.  We just excommunicated the last of them.”

Picard knew that he spoke of the Faction.  “To where?”

“Backwards in time,” Q2 replied.  “Of course, the destruction of this universe will backlash through space, time, and dimensions, and will eventually take their lives, but their punishment is fitting.  We Q consider it a relief to rid our immortal coil while the Faction will have to keep running back in time as fugitives until their just reward will eventually catch up with them.  It is now time.”

“Time for…?” Picard asked but never finished his sentence.  He was removed from all existence.  In the last moment he was cognizant of his being, he realized that the end of time had come for him and all those in that period of time, that the back lash the Q spoke of had already started and would have a rippling effect for all eras of time.

Wadi Besor remained in an expanse of nothing.  It remained only to mark the grave of where a Q once died, placed by God in a futile attempt at a memorial for nobody.  It was the final tomb of a once great but now forgotten species.

On its surface, some millennia later, Will Riker remained, a man without death, yet wrinkled and gray, his hair and beard trailing to the floor.  He was at his desk, two pieces of paper were in front of him, and all he had to do to break his curse was to find something good to write in a eulogy for Q.  Maybe, just maybe he told himself, if he was able to break this curse, the rippling effect of the destruction of time and space would be reversed and all could be restored.  Or perhaps the final waves of destruction of time and space would finally give him a release from a horrific life of solitude on an alien planet.  Yet the pages remained blank, his fountain pen remained full, and the crumpled pieces of paper of begun and failed eulogies had been cast into the vast sea of this ocean world, where the paper absorbed much of the water.  The paper tossed had been countless, and only a few lakes and rivers remained on the planet.

The last road to travel makes for no turning back.  There were no forks to choose from, no turn offs or detours to another road.  There was only one road remaining and this was the only road to travel, and it was upon this road that Guinan and her Faction now found themselves.

Disembodied, cast away from the Continuum for rebellion, Guinan stood with her united A, B’kor, Argyle, Troi, and others who lost their lives to the Continuum and decided to fight.  They made their choices, their destinies secured.  “This is the road that Q had taken when he was cast out of the Continuum,” Guinan said.  “This is the road all Q take at the end of their immortal lives.  It is here that we chose what we will become to live the rest of our lives.”

“We could become human?” Troi asked.

“We can become whatever we want,” Guinan replied.  “We must, however, choose to become Calamarain.”

“Calamarain?” echoed Argyle.  “Whatever for?”

“You shall see,” Guinan said.  The Faction’s choice was cemented and they were cast backwards in time.

Stardate 43559.1:  “Mr. Worf,” Captain Picard said as he tapped his com badge, “hail the Bre’el IV science station.”

“They’re standing by, Captain,” Worf responded over the com.

Captain Picard stood in his ready room with Commander Riker, the periled world of Bre’el IV and their deteriorating moon in sight just outside his window.  They had finished discussing whether Q was telling the truth that he had been stripped to being human, and Captain Picard was determined to forgo with their mission at hand as if Q were telling the truth.

The Captain reached to his personal view screen on his desk and swiveled it to where he and Riker could see it.  Activating the screen, Picard brought up the two inhabitants of Bre’el IV that had been in communication with the Enterprise regarding their moon.  “Yes, Captain Picard?” the alien sitting asked as his view screen was filled with the image of the Captain and his first officer.

“I’m sorry,” Picard began reluctantly, “but our first attempt to restore the moon to its proper orbit has failed.”

The alien breathed a heavy sigh, swung his head down in heavy disappointment, and showed signs of the stress of the situation.  Looking back up, he breathed desperately, “We have less than twenty-five hours before impact, Captain.”

Commander Riker leaned in slightly and said, “Our chief engineer is looking for ways to reinforce the tractor beam.”

“So there is hope,” Picard added immediately, “but if you have an evacuation plan…”

“We have already started moving people from the coastal areas of the western continent,” the alien reported.

Picard nodded.  “We are going to make another attempt shortly.  Picard out.”  Reaching down, he deactivated his view screen.

Riker turned to Picard and said softly and gravely, “I’ve got to tell you: Geordi is not at all optimistic.”

Suddenly, a strange noise surrounded the two officers.  Beginning to look around, all Picard and Riker could see was a brilliant, but not blinding, white light.  “What the devil…?” Picard began.

The two officers promptly walked to the bridge and found the same white light emanating from everywhere there as well.  “Data?” Riker asked as he approached the second officer at ops.

Data replied, “Sensors are showing broad band emissions, including berthold rays.”

Riker was momentarily alarmed.  He had known that berthold rays were deadly to carbon-based life forms if found in high concentrations.  “Lethal?”

“No, commander,” Data said.  “Over all exposure is under 75 REMS, very low intensity, more like a soft medical scan.  I would speculate that we are being probed.”

Outside the ship, the Calamarain, an alien race comprised of an ionic cloud of energetic plasma, remained undetected.  Infiltrating them at that point were new Calamarain, and these were the transformed former members of the Faction, including Guinan, Argyle, Troi and B’kor.  At first, the Calamarain sensed no deceit.  Aboard the vessel they sought was an entity that had toyed and tormented them throughout the centuries.  It was Q, and in human form, a much more decidedly frail form than he had been in during previous incarnations.

Guinan had already discussed it with the Faction before they joined the other Calamarain.  They were to set out to stop the Calamarain from harming or from taking Q, which would only lead to jeopardizing the Continuum in the future.

The Calamarain went for the ship.  Going ahead of them were the new members of their cloud, yet the other Calamarain gave little notice to this as they sought to bring revenge on an old, old foe.  As the Calamarain entered the brig, the Faction was already there.  A war ensued over the slumbering former demigod.

Tapping into the strength she received from the others, Guinan and the Faction held the forces of the Calamarain at bay.  They only hovered over Q’s sleeping body, unable to touch him.  “Who are you?” they asked Guinan.

“It doesn’t matter,” the Faction insisted as she held her ground, holding off the Calamarain.  “You must not kill this man or harm him.”

“A traitor in our midst!” one of the native Calamarain insisted.

“We must take care of these traitors before we can continue with our plan!” another Calamarain said, to which the others fully agreed.

Taking the Faction from the Enterprise, the true Calamarain absorbed the ionic energy of the traitors into their own selves, leaving them dead, detectable now only as space dust at best.

EPILOGUE

Guinan, off duty and soaking in the beauty of the Arboretum, noticed something slightly awry.  She gazed over at Keiko O’Brien, who was on leave with Chief Miles O’Brien from Deep Space Nine, and they were taking some time to visit old friends on the Enterprise.  Keiko had complained about the lack of ripe fruits and vegetables aboard the Enterprise, stating that replicator technology had a far way to go.  As she was planting yet another seed, her eyes lost their lock on her work and she looked up at Guinan.  There was something awry.

“Guinan,” Keiko acknowledged with an incline of her head.  “What brings you up here?”

Guinan had entered the Arboretum after Keiko; obviously, she had not noticed her presence.  “It’s peaceful up here,” Guinan replied with a smile.  “It’s one of the few places one can go aboard the Enterprise and forget that you are in space.  It’s a nice retreat.”

“There is the holodeck,” Keiko offered.

“Oh, I don’t go into the holodeck much unless Jean Luc or somebody else might invite me along for an adventure.  I prefer to relax in more realistic settings,” she replied.

Keiko O’Brien could sense unease in Guinan, as if she was making small talk but there was something charging through her mind at that moment that caused her to be detached from the present.  Guinan’s eyes did not stay in contact with her eyes but followed up and out the window.  Keiko turned her head and looked out the window.  It was just a starfield.

Turning back to Guinan, Keiko asked, “What is it?”

Guinan shook her head.  In a moment’s breath, the feeling of dread and something foreboding was gone, as if its passage from time and space back to her ceased.  “I don’t know,” she sighed.  “I guess it was nothing.  Nothing at all.”

Captain Picard sat in his ready room of the Enterprise-A, looking over routine reports of the day, when a flash appeared in the chair in front of his desk.  He knew who it was before he looked up.  “Q!” he shouted irately.

“Mon capitaine,” Q smiled, “just checking up on you.”

“What brings you here, Q?” Picard probed.  “Exactly what do you want?”

“Only to share with you, Jean Luc,” Q said, still smiling.  “You see, I had the most wonderful opportunity to review key events in my life.  I think you would be most interested in knowing just how much you and your crew have come to mean to me.”

“I am not interested in…,” Picard began.

“Interested or not, you’re getting it,” Q said.  He waved his hand and in an instant, a rush of understanding flooded into Picard’s mind.  At once, Picard knew of an alternate reality just as if it had happened to him.  He at once knew of the treachery and corruption of the Taecate government and their involvement with the corrupt faction of the Federation and their desire to have him assassinated.  He knew of the sacrifice members of his own crew made so that the time line he was a part of could be restored, as well as saving his life, and he knew of the weakness and frailty of the Continuum, an incredible secret that he knew Q wouldn’t share with just anybody.

Picard was stunned for a moment.  He put down the PADD he was examining and looked at Q with astonishment.  “Q…,” he began to say.

“You don’t need to say it, Captain,” Q said.

“Q,” Picard began again, “I-I appreciate…”

“Yes, Jean Luc, I know,” Q said.  “You have learned your lesson well, but I came to share more with you.  I just wanted you to know how I have come to appreciate the humanoid race.  It was one thing when that android of yours saved me from the Calamarain but it was something else entirely different when I came to realize that members of your crew lost their lives to save me and if it hadn’t been for them, Data’s efforts would have been for naught.  You and your crew have my deepest gratitude.”  With that, Q was gone in a flash.

In the Arboretum, Guinan paused.  She looked up, hearing a familiar voice in her ear that Keiko did not seem to hear.  “In due time,” the voice said, “I shall repay you the worthy reward, my sister!”

It was Q and he was eternally grateful.  Listening intently to the undetectable, Guinan could hear a peaceful heart beat within the Continuum.  She heard the cries of others that had lost their lives in another reality, and she heard the backlash of destruction was going to come back and destroy her but had ceased.  For saving his life, she understood in her unique sense, Q saved her life, and yet there was a reward coming.  She smiled to herself, much to the bewilderment of Keiko O’Brien.

Posted in The Next Generation | Tagged , , , , | Leave a comment

Data’s Dream

Star Trek: The Next Generation
“Data’s Dream”
By: R.A. Slater
Ra_slater@yahoo.com

Disclaimer: Star Trek is a creation of Gene Roddenberry and if I’m not mistaken Paramount Pictures owns the copyright. I also used the characters of “The Wizard of Oz” to illustrate a point, which I make note of in the endnotes. The characters called the Zion Revivalists are my own creation. While there is some resemblance to real people, it is only loosely because as soon as I started writing them, they took on a life of their own…which is only fair since the story is based loosely on a dream I had in which my church’s Praise and Worship Team was ministering on the Enterprise. The characters have their own pasts, their own hopes and dreams; might post some of their other stories. This was written around the year 2000 or 2001.

Would most definitely be an AU story. Probably after the end of the 7th season but before the movies started coming out.

Rating – Parents cautioned…this is actually a character piece but a severe case of abuse is discussed.

Chapter One

One minute he had been waiting for Geordi to return, the next minute Lt. Commander Data was standing at a window out side of Shuttle Bay Two. Wondering what had happened to suddenly trigger his dream program, Data watched as the dilapidated old ship was brought in on a tractor beam. Captain Picard and Commander Riker stood with him and together they watched as crewmembers from Engineering decked out in environmental protection suits swarmed around the still hovering ship, waiting the chance to board and pronounce the ship safe to enter. Curious, Data watched his comrades’ reactions to the ship, for truly it was outdated.

“What a hunk of junk,” declared Riker somewhat derisively. “It looks like she’s being held together by chewing gum and spit.”

“Ah, yes, Number One, but she’s obviously someone’s pride and joy,” replied Picard with a smile as he took in the ship’s kept appearance.

“Pride and joy?” Riker was clearly doubtful. “If you say so sir.”

“Come,” Picard said, turning as the ship finally settled. “Let’s go see what La Forge and Doctor Crusher have to report.”

“Aye, sir.” Riker followed after the captain, as did Data who asked, “Chewing gum and spit, sir?” Riker laughed and said, “It’s an old, old Earth expression, Data, almost as old as that ship out there.”

Data filed the information under “colloquialisms” in his positronic memory. He had not been on the bridge when the distress call had come in, so the android asked, “Did they specify what was wrong?”

“They had some sort of engine fire,” the captain answered. “Their ship’s hull has an odd configuration, no doubt for privacy, and it interfered with preliminary scans.”

“They did manage to put the fire out by themselves,” added Riker. “But they still have a lot of smoke in the air and some heavy engine damage.”

“Smoke in the air? Do they not have the proper equipment to clean and recycle the air?”

Riker laughed as they entered the docking bay. “Even if they did, from the looks of that ship, it would probably be broke past fixing.”

“Why did you not send an Away Team over, Captain? Surely that would be safer than bringing the ship on board the Enterprise.”

“Yes, it would have,” agreed Picard without trace of irritation. “However, their hull configuration also prevents transporter use.”

There was a hissing sound as the ship’s main hatch lowered. Smoke billowed out in a steady stream of milky brown. As soon as the hatch had finished lowering, people started to pour out of the ship, all in a calm hurry. It was a lot of people.

“Is that amount of people legal for a ship that size?” wondered Riker out loud, his voice terse.

“I count 51 humanoids, including children,” answered Data, his unblinking gaze scanning the crowd quickly. “Well within the limits of a ship this size.”

“Still, that’s a lot of people.”

“Granted,” said Picard lightly.

Apparently they were close enough to be overheard. One of the men that had been one of the last out of the ship rose from his doubled over position and looked around at the others from his ship. “Only 51?” His voice rose slightly, but it carried and it exuded the authority of a Starfleet admiral. “Someone’s missing! Sound off!”

Voices called out as names were given in what sounded like a predetermined order. There was a lull over halfway through.

“Anna!” cried out half a dozen people in alarm.

The first man, still unnamed, took one look at the tall woman by his side and started for the ship. Both Engineering personnel and his own shipmates, including Geordi La Forge who had just exited the ship restrained him from entering.

“Hey, easy there,” Geordi said calmly but firmly, speaking around a breathing mask. “You can’t go in there quite yet. Another fire’s been sparked and some of those fumes are toxic. No one’s allowed in without protection.”

“You don’t understand!” the man argued, still trying to get through. “Anna’s still in there!”

“Josh, listen to me,” reasoned one of the men holding him. A tall slim jim of a man who had given his name as Cal. “Anna’s probably slept through all of this.”

“But…I promised Jack that I’d take care of her.” Josh stopped straining, but remained insistent. “I can’t let her suffocate in her own bed!”

“Anna’s come through worse scrapes than this – Remember the time we accidentally left her behind and there was that riot? Where did we find her but safe in bed and sound asleep even though the building had fallen down and collapsed just like the walls to the city of Jericho?” Cal sighed and let go of the distraught man, as did the others. “Besides, you know Who is taking care of her, far better than any of us ever could.”

Josh still looked distressed even as he agreed with Cal, prompting Data to step forward.

“If you tell me where she is, I will go in and find her,” Data offered. “I am an android and as such, do not require protection from toxins.”

Josh told him the way to Anna’s quarters and visibly relaxed.

Data found the woman where they had supposed she’d be – in her bed. He picked her up easily and quickly carried her out. Outside the ship, Data found that everyone had been moved farther away from the ship’s entrance except for Josh, Cal and the woman whom Josh had looked at earlier who Data recalled as being named Min. Captain Picard and Riker were on the other end of the small ship with Geordi. The trio moved as one toward the android and he said urgently, “She is not breathing.”

They took the slight woman from him.

Min checked for a pulse on Anna’s wrist as they moved swiftly away from the smoking ship. “She doesn’t have a pulse either. Lay her down, we need to revive her.”

As the men set the unconscious woman down on the cold deck floor, Min pulled out an outdated medical tricorder. “Josh, you do the breathing and Cal, you compress her chest,” Min commanded with an authority that matched Josh’s. “And be gentle about it. She doesn’t need any more broken ribs.”

“Yes ma’am!” replied Cal.

“Jainna!” Min called as the men started CPR on Anna. “Get people to praying!”

“We already are,” replied Jainna from somewhere in the crowd. They were all being treated for injuries of varying degrees, but when Doctor Beverly Crusher saw the emergency she came quickly, her own tricorder out and scanning the woman being treated.

“Why wasn’t I called?” the Starfleet doctor demanded angrily.

“Because we have things in hand,” replied Min coolly.

Crusher shook her head and pulled out a hypospray of medicine. “Here, let me. This should bring her right around.”

Min stopped her, boldly restraining the other woman at the wrist. “No! Anna doesn’t like doctors, especially those in Starfleet. I’m the only one she lets treat her.”

“You’re a doctor?” asked Crusher, obviously miffed as she pulled her hand out of the other woman’s grasp.

“Used to be.” Min was preparing her own hypospray now. “My license was revoked years ago, before we started touring, but our permits allow me to treat my companions.” Min checked Anna for a pulse again. “I’ll show them to you later. Ok, Cal, you can quit; her heart’s beating again. Joshua, keep breathing for her until she picks it up herself.”

“You’d better show me those permits as soon as we’re done here,” said Crusher deadly quiet. “And you will explain to me – in detail – why your license was revoked.”[i]

Data took advantage of the momentary lull that ensued to ask a question. “Who and where is Jack? I did not hear anyone identify themselves as such earlier, yet you mentioned him. He is not one of the unnamed ones is he?”

“No,” answered Min, praying that Anna would start breathing soon. “Jack was Anna’s husband.”

“He died about a month ago,” Cal finished for Min. “It wasn’t a pretty death.”

Data thought that perhaps there was more to the story than just that, but he was unable to inquire further as Anna suddenly drew a deep breath and began to cough and sputter her way to consciousness. Josh helped her to sit up once she was.

“What happened?” the young woman asked in between coughs.

“There was an explosion in the engines,” explained Cal. “It caught fire and filled everything with smoke. At least half our systems are short circuited, if not more. Warp drive and the environmental controls were the first to go.”

“And you slept through it all – again,” said Min as she showed Anna the hyospray and waited for the young woman’s nod of permission.

“Was anyone or anything hurt?” Anna rubbed her eyes as she let Min apply the medicine. She flinched at the imaginary pain.

“No, everyone’s fine. I think the worse injury would have been Philip smacking his head. He’s got this great big goose egg on his forehead now. The only instrument that was plugged in was Tabitha’s electric tambourine, but that’s no great loss. It needed to be fixed anyway.” Cal shrugged as if it were no big deal.

“So we can still play? Good. Let me stand up.”

Min nodded her approval and she and Josh helped her to her feet.

Anna looked at Data and Doctor Crusher, then around at her surroundings, and then at her friends. “Where are we?”

They all looked at each other a moment, then at the Starfleet officers.

“You are aboard the starship Enterprise,” supplied Data, noticing that they all frowned at that information. They seemed to take on an air of sudden alertness, as if ready to flee at a moments notice, though not overtly distressed.

“I wouldn’t say that too loudly if I were you,” Anna said wryly. “Not everyone would remain calm.”

“No, they wouldn’t,” agreed Josh.

At this time, Picard, Riker and La Forge arrived at the group.

“It’s going to take me a few days to fix it, Captain,” Geordie La Forge was saying, though it was directed at the others as well. “The explosion did a lot of damage and it is an older drive system. I found some chemical residue and evidence of tampering in the hull configuration along that section. I think someone messed with the hull and transported a bomb in.”

Picard looked at the group before him. “I was told that the captain of this vessel was over here. Which one of you would that be?”

“That would be me,” answered Josh. “I’m Joshua Le Vite and our ship is called The Eagle’s Wings. This is my wife, Min, and Cal Jephunnah is our Chief Engineer. Anna is the one your man rescued.”

“I see.” As a courtesy, Picard likewise gave introductions. “I am Captain Jean-Luc Picard. This is my second-in-command Commander Will Riker. Geordi La Forge, here, is our Chief Engineer. Lieutenant Commander Data is the one that rescued Anna, and of course, Doctor Crusher, one of the finest doctors in Starfleet.”

“We know who you are,” Min said solemnly. She smiled gently at their startled looks. “One can’t live in the Federation and not know who the senior officers of the Enterprise are.”

“Captain Le Vite, as you heard Chief La Forge was just telling me his findings. Do you know anyone who would want to harm you, or possibly one of your passengers?” Picard asked.

“We all have enemies,” said Josh with a shrug. “People who objected when we changed how we lived, or people who object to the message of our music.”

“Ah, you’re musicians?” The Starfleet captain smiled.

“We are. If you’d like, we’ll play some of our music for you and your crew. I’ll show you our permits.”

Picard nodded happily, no doubt thinking that it would be a morale booster for the crew.

Riker spoke up quickly. “Sir, I would advise against it. As far as we know, someone on board could have done this.”

“Thank you, Number One,” Picard said pleasantly. “Captain Le Vite, once it can be ascertained that this is not sabotage, I would be happy to permit you to sing for my crew.”

Josh nodded. “Of course. That will also give you time to do a background check on us.”

“You don’t seem too concerned about the possible bomb,” Riker said gruffly. That he was studiously avoiding looking at Anna said to Data that his commander was finding the young woman distractive.

“Why should I be? I told you, we all have enemies. Min’s former supervisor is constantly sending us “hate mail”. Jainna’s own mother has tried innumerous times to have her committed for psychiatric evaluation. Cal’s brother has tried sending him to jail, twice. Last month a mob tried to tear our ship to pieces simply because they hate Romulans, they didn’t seem to care that Jan is only half Romulan. The month before that an audience pelted us with their version of tomatoes. Apparently they didn’t approve of synth-rock no matter what the message is. The month before that…it goes on, Commander! Each month, each stop, something old, something new, but always something. It’s a fact of our life that we’ve come to expect and plan for. It’s second nature to most of us.”

“And yet you do not give up and go home?” asked Data out of curiosity.

“For many of us, this ship is the only home we have,” interjected Min. “Our friends and family from our old lives have turned most of us out, have literally thrown some of us out. Even if we wanted to give up, we would have no where to go.”

“Besides,” added Cal. “We love what we do and Who we do it for too much to quit…now or ever.”

“For the beauty of the language of Truth doth not surpass the beauty of the reality of that Truth, wouldst thou not agree, Captain?” asked Anna in a serious, penetrating tone.[ii]

The eyebrows of the Enterprise officers flew up in surprise and concern that anyone would address their captain in what sounded like thinly veiled contempt.

Data accessed his files and concluded, “King James English.”

“A beautiful language,” murmured Picard, sounding elsewhere.

“Perhaps thou should looketh deeper than the surface Jean-Luc, into the heart of the Speaker of such a Word.” Anna didn’t so much as blink; Data saw his friend Geordi adjusting the VISOR over his eyes and wondered what the electronic aide was showing Geordi. “For the secrets thou thinketh hidden, are but in plain sight. Seek and ye shall find. For the mystery is that in the light of this simple word, even the blind are made to see, the lame are made to walk, and ye shall see the dead returned to life.”

“Yes, yes,” said Picard quietly, as if seeing a vision of her words. “Perhaps I shall look deeper.” He cleared his throat and looked at his officers. “Yes, well. Number One, Chief, see to their repairs. Chief, as soon as you can, I want a report. Doctor, I trust you to tend their wounds. Data, see to their comfort and lodgings. When they’re ready to show me their permits, bring them to me. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have matters to attend to in my Ready Room.” With a nod to their guests, the captain turned and left.

Doctor Crusher broke the silence first. “The captain might be willing to wait to view your permits, Captain Le Vite, but I’d like to see Min’s now.”

“Is it safe to go in yet?” Josh asked Geordi, his face stern but lacking emotion.

“Yeah, just stay away from the engine area. The smoke is still pretty thick back there,” answered the engineering chief, still wondering what about Anna’s words would have caused the captain’s temperature to fluxuate like it had. Riker’s had spiked pretty high too, but nothing like what the captain’s had done. Sure, her words hadn’t made any sense, but it didn’t sound like a big deal to him. His VISOR might not show him facial expressions, but then faces didn’t always betray emotions like body temperatures did. Right now: Riker ‘looked’ angry, Crusher ‘looked’ irritated, Le Vite and his wife ‘looked’ nervous, Cal ‘looked’ cool as a cucumber, Data’s reading never changed since he was an android, but Geordi couldn’t get a clear reading of Anna.

“All right,” Josh was saying. “Let’s go get those papers, Min.” He and his wife left, Doctor Crusher right behind them.

Geordi looked at Cal. “You’re the engineer?”

Cal smiled broadly, showing his teeth. “I am. You wouldn’t believe the things I’ve had to do to keep this ship running.”

The Starfleet engineer smiled right back. “Oh, I’d believe it all right. Come on, let’s see what we can do.”

Anna turned and watched the men leave. “They’ll be swapping engine stories in five minutes, ten at the most. It must be a guy thing.” She turned back to Riker and Data and appeared to be waiting.

Riker, his previous anger gone, was now more open with his admiration of Anna, most likely since her companions were gone. He gave her his most charming smile. “No, I think it’s more of an engineering thing, Miss…? I don’t believe they gave your last name.”

“No, they didn’t. We don’t use it much since it’s Vulcan and therefore unpronounceable by many non-vulcanoids. The translation in Standard would be Brightfame.”

“Miss Brightfame, you don’t look Vulcan to me. Not even a half-breed could have your beauty.”

“No, my husband is…was full-blooded Vulcan.”

Riker heard the past tense coupled with a widow’s grief and relented. His disappointment was palpable. “I’m sorry for your loss. I hope you’ll accept my condolences.”

“Thank you Commander. One thing I have learned is that worldly sorrow is for those who have no hope. My sorrow is one with hope and surety.” Anna smiled, tears glittering in her bright blue eyes. “I know I’ll see my husband again someday.”

“Am I to understand that you do not usually speak in King James English?” inquired Data.

“No, not in everyday normal conversation, but then this is hardly a ‘normal everyday’ conversation. At least, not the USS Enterprise part.” Anna’s voice took on the same cadence that it had when she’d spoken to Picard. “Captain Jean-Luc Picard – scholar, archeologist and historian, philosopher, plaything for both the powerful egotistical Q and the hive-minded menace that is the Borg, he lives a ‘good’ life and thinks that’s all there is to it; a man of promise. Commander William Thelonias Thomas Riker – a true Starfleet man to the core, halfway honorable when he’s of a mind to be, he’s a notorious womanizer, a more than willing and even eager servant of fleshly pleasure; a man heartbroken as he believes he has lost the woman he once loved above all others. Lieutenant Worf – who is sometimes Starfleet, sometimes Klingon, barbaric, whose honor comes first before all else, even love, he’s honorable to a fault if possible; a man of indecision who cannot decide which world to live in. Doctor Beverly Crusher – a Starfleet commander and brilliant doctor who gave up position at Starfleet medical for family, is becoming more accustomed to lascivious pleasure, has a tendency to become involved with men she should not all the while blind to the one man who would love her forever; she is a woman of many talents and much potential. Lieutenant Geordi La Forge – is blind but can see, once brainwashed by Romulans, was phased out of our dimension in yet another Romulan plot in the form of a top secret cloaking device, is terrible afraid of fire, can never seem to ‘get anywhere’ with women but still desires another man’s wife; a man whose season is still to come. Counselor Deanna Troi – a Commander in her own right, a powerful Betazoid Empath, she also was involved in a Romulan plot, but fleshly living has caused her to become cut down with illness while still in her prime; a woman being molded and prepared to be an example of the glory of God. And dear Data – an android declared to be sentient, you are full of child like wonder at the universe at large, an avid fan of Sherlock Holmes to the point of disaster, you aren’t satisfied with who you are and are constantly trying to be something you’re not and therefore end up denying who you are; a man of great destiny.”

“Fascinating!” Data declared when she appeared to be finished. He noticed Riker’s angry glare and tried not to sound too enthusiastic. “Not all of that is common knowledge. Besides being intensely personal, some of it is in fact classified information. How do you know these things?”

“Especially about Deanna?” demanded Riker with barely restrained anger. “No one off this ship knows about Deanna! No one!”

“Are you saying things again, Anna?” asked Josh coming up from behind her, resting his hand on her shoulder as if to protect her from Riker.

“The truth must be spoken, even if the hearers don’t like the sound of it.” Anna shrugged, her eyes still on the commander.

“Still, you need to be careful about that. At least make sure the ship is operational before you tick people off.”

“You know I do my best,” protested the young woman, shooting her captain an apologetic look he didn’t see. “Some things just…need to be said.”

Josh took his gaze off of Riker and turned it to Data. “I have those permits for Captain Picard. I know your engineer hasn’t reported to him yet, but I’d like to show them to him as soon as possible.”

“Very good,” said Data. “If you will follow me, I will take you to the captain.”

“Can I come?” Anna asked, looking at Josh for permission rather than Riker or Data.

Josh gave her a glance and he was apparently more sensitive to the flow of Starfleet command, because he then looked to the Starfleet officers.

“I believe that would be acceptable.” Data spared a glance at his commanding officer. Riker was still glaring and wasn’t saying anything, so Data took the initiative. Although in all honesty, it was probably a good idea to remove Anna from the commander’s presence. The sooner the better. “Please, follow me.”

The trio left the shuttle bay area. Data attempted to make polite conversation; he was very curious about these people, Anna in particular, but experience had taught him that not everyone was open to straightforward and curious questions about themselves.

“Are you certain that you do not need to rest?” the android asked Anna once in the turbolift. His timing was off, but it was certain to be a non-offensive question. “You were unconscious for several minutes.”

“I’ll be fine. I’ve certainly been through worse scrapes than this,” Anna replied. “If I were to ask, would you be able to tell me exactly how long I was out of it? Down to the second?”

“I would only be able to tell you how long from the time that I found you. You were already unconscious. But yes, that would be down to the second, to the fraction of a second to be precise. I have found, however, that most humans find my precision to be a point of annoyance.”

“That’s too bad, because I think it’s cool,” was Anna’s remark, making her sound every bit as young as she looked.

It caused Data to wonder how old she actually was even as he accessed his files to understand her remark. “Ah. Cool. Old Earth Slang.”

“Not that old,” replied Anna dryly. “They still use it in certain areas of Earth, other places as well.”

“Where are you and the others from?” Data asked them.

“Here and there,” was Josh’s answer, followed immediately by Anna’s, “Everywhere and nowhere.” The two looked at one another and laughed. Josh went on to explain. “We’re from many different places, Data. Min and I are from the Earth’s moon colonies. We have a couple people from Mars, two from other Sol outposts. We have one Orion, one with some Klingon in him, and a Vulcan-Romulan hybrid. We’re from all over. In our diversity we are unified.”

“Anyone from Earth directly?”

“Just me and Marta,” Anna answered, with what Data knew humans would consider a beautiful smile. “But the ship is our home now. I left Earth behind a long time ago.”

“I am curious,” Data admitted as they boarded the turbolift they had been waiting for. He took a moment to give the computer directions to take them to the Bridge. “How did you know all the things that you said earlier? Commander Riker is correct in saying that no one off this ship knows about Counselor Troi’s condition, not even everyone on board is aware. Captain Picard even refrained from telling Mrs. Troi until she was on board. Of course, she already knew that something was wrong due to her and Deanna’s mother-daughter telepathic bond. Are you similarly telepathic or empathic?”

“No, I am neither.” Anna looked up to Josh, her face seeking advice.

“Say whatever you think best, Anna, just be careful.” Josh kept his face and tone neutral.

“Thanks a lot,” commented Anna dryly. She took a deep breath and considered. “You recognized King James English earlier, so I’m going to assume that you have the Christian Bible in your positronic memory. Most people possess some amount of natural empathy, it’s called compassion. Some people, like Deanna and her mother, are supernaturally gifted, it being genetic design. The gift I have is neither, it is supranatural.”

“Ah,” said Data, understanding but not completely comprehending. “Then what exactly is your gifting?”

“Come to tonight’s service and you will know,” was all Anna answered.

The turbolift came to a halt and opened to the Bridge of the Enterprise. Anna, never having seen a Starfleet Bridge, was impressed, but to Josh it was just another Bridge and his face showed it. Data led them to the captain’s Ready Room and at Captain Picard’s acknowledgment he took them inside.

Picard looked up from behind his desk and smiled. “Come in, come in.”

“We’ve brought our permits like you asked, sir,” said Josh handing them across the desk.

Picard looked them over without a word. There were two parts to the permit; the computer chip permits and the bonded paper that more or less said the same thing as the chip but with a seal melted into the permiplast. As he did so, Data noticed an obviously antique leather bound book lying open on the captain’s desk. Before he could inquire, Captain Picard had made his decision and was speaking. “I’m not sure exactly what the Chief found, but he just told me that there was no way anyone on the ship could have tampered with the hull in the manner that it was. Everything seems to be in order.” Picard stood as he handed the permits back to their owner. “You are received in welcome and have my permission to perform your music and all that ensues.” He gladly shook hands with the younger man. “We will be honored to have the Zion Revivalists on our ship. We have a room you can use and if you need any help in setting up, we are at your service.”

“Thank you, Captain,” replied Josh, somewhat surprised. “You do understand the nature of our permits, don’t you?”

“Certainly, and I understand what the nature of the message of your music will be as well.” Picard smiled wider, a look of mature wisdom on his face and some humor. “I also personally guarantee your safety while on board my vessel; I’ll have no tomato throwing mobs on my ship!”

“Thank you, Captain,” repeated Josh, new respect in his voice. “With your permission then, we’d like to have our first service tonight.”

“Excellent! You’d better get started setting up then. Data, take them back and please see that they get whatever they need.”

“Aye, sir,” replied Data. He exited the Ready Room, followed by Josh and it took him 3.475 seconds to realize that Anna had not also followed. He returned and found Anna on the other side of the desk, talking quietly with Picard. Their conversation cut off at his appearance.

“Uhm, yes, Data…Take Captain Le Vite back to his ship. I will escort Anna back shortly.”

Data did not like it, but gave a short nod. “Aye, sir.” He returned to Josh and boarded the turbolift with him. “You do not seem surprised that Anna is not with us.”

“No, I’m not,” answered Josh. “I know what she’s up to and gave her permission to stay behind.”

“Computer, Shuttle Bay Two. I did not see or hear any permission asked for or given.”

“No, you didn’t”

“I am at a lack of understanding,” Data admitted. “Do the two of you have a secret form of communication?”

“Basically. Anna and Jack devised a code shortly after they realized how they felt about each other. They thought it might be a good idea if no one realized that they were involved in anything other than a teacher-student relationship since she wasn’t eighteen yet and he was a mature Vulcan. The code involves facial expressions and their own form of sign language that involves far more subtle hand motions. Min was the one that figured out that there was more to their relationship than tutoring, and when they were uncovered their secret form of communication came out as well. Of course, when we started touring, we all learned it and even added to it. It’s come in handy to be able to get messages across in tight situations.” Josh smiled at a memory. “I hope Anna didn’t overly offend Commander Riker by whatever she said earlier. She’s young and hasn’t learned tact yet.”

“I think Commander Riker was more upset over the possible security leak, though I am certain that he was also upset to realize that because of her obviously short widowing she is not available to him.”

“She wouldn’t be available to him if she had been widowed for a thousand years,” commented Josh angrily, protectively.

“You are very close to her?” Data had noticed the familiarity between the two, even in the presence of Min. Perhaps she did not have a problem with the closeness between the two.

“Yes, I am.” Josh shrugged. “We’re all close, we have to be. Look at the size of the ship we live in.”

“If I am not mistaken, it is more then that. Your wife does not seem to mind.” Data realized too late that he was being rude and was risking offending the man.

“Computer, halt turbolift,” Josh commanded confidently. The turbolift stopped and Josh stepped closer to the android. “We don’t need people prying into our lives, sir. To date, no one has ever questioned us too closely about my relationship with Anna. Most of the people in our group are accustomed to the fact that the three of us have been together for many years, that where Min and I go, Anna goes too. The core of our group is aware of the truth and that’s enough. We are an honorable and holy people, so no one in or out of our group thinks there is anything wrong with it. Most people outside of our group have never even noticed. If you go saying these things to the wrong person, you could unintentionally harm us. Rumors are ugly and I’ve seen the damage they can do. I’ll tell you the truth, Data, if you can promise to keep it and your suspicions to yourself.”

“I do not have a problem with such a promise, unless in doing so I am asked to disobey any orders or break my oaths as a Starfleet officer. Or if they are of such a nature as to harm Starfleet or the Federation.”

“I’m familiar with the oaths; I used to be in Starfleet. I can tell you that it won’t violate any of your oaths.”

“Then I give you my word as a Starfleet officer.”

Josh took a deep breath before revealing his top-secret confession. “Anna is my younger sister.”

Data considered this and gave the impression of frowning. “I fail to see why that should be a secret. I was under the impression that family ties are not something to be ashamed of in human society.”

“There’s more to it than that. We’re not ashamed of each other, but rather of our human father. Human society and alien alike can be very unforgiving to the sins of the father. Anna’s only been in our lives for a relatively short amount of time; we didn’t grow up together, although you might say Min and I raised her from the time she was thirteen. When Anna showed up in our lives, it was because of our father’s crimes. You see, my parents divorced when I was in my early teens, and Anna was born to his new wife about a year later. My father and his new wife moved to Earth just before Anna was born and it was almost an accident that we ever learned about Anna’s birth. Her mother died in childbirth and our father raised her. The galaxy learned what happened in those years of silence in a very highly publicized trial. Anna’s grown up since then, so no one recognizes her, not to mention that she healed with very little facial scars. But if people were to learn her birth name, and learn that I’m her brother, we’d never be allowed to play our music for the lost, just for our own people. We’ve run into that ‘sins of the father’ thing in too many cultures.”

“I see,” said Data, though his tone clearly indicated that he did not.

“I doubt it. Our father is Doctor Jared O’Connor.”

Data’s eyebrows shot up in surprise and recognition.

“Yes,” Josh affirmed. “That Doctor Jared O’Connor.”

“I am aware of the trial. Indeed, I followed it closely.”

“As a human study project, no doubt.”

“That is how it started,” confessed Data. “I was disturbed to discover such events taking place in the Federation and I admit I was disappointed when I could no longer find information on Miss O’Connor.”

“Really? Well, if your present curiosity is satisfied, we should move on. The ship’s computer will most likely sound an alarm if we’re stopped for too much longer.”

“Yes, that would be good. Computer, you may proceed to our destination.” As the lift started again, Data wondered if the conversation was over and if he would be allowed to ask any more questions.

“Why did you care that you couldn’t find any more information on Anna after the trial?” Josh asked after a moment.

“I do not claim that I grew to care for her as I do not have emotions. I was curious to see what she would do with her life after such an atrocity. I have read about people in similar traumatic circumstances that have never fully recovered mentally or emotionally. Indeed, I have met some.” Data paused. “I dare say she has recovered rather well.”

“Yeah, she’s doing a lot better. She still has nightmares sometimes, and she’s terribly claustrophobic, but she’s doing much better.” Josh laughed. “She’s even handled Jack’s death better than any of the rest of us.”

“Why was I unable to find any more information about her?”

“She wanted her named changed. Actually Anna said that God had changed it and she wanted to make it legal so that everyone else would have to call her Anna. She also changed her last name at the same time for different reasons. The judge allowed it to be kept quiet. He sealed the records of the name change. Athaliah O’Connor simply ceased to exist.”

“Did your family have any trouble remembering to call her by her new name?” Data asked as the turbolift halted and the doors opened.

“It took awhile to get used to it, but it was a lot easier to say Anna rather than Athaliah.” Josh laughed again as they departed the turbolift. “Come on, we’ve got a lot of work to do if we’re going to be ready for tonight. I think you’ll like getting to know our group.”

“I agree.”
************
It did not take Data long to figure out that the Zion Revivalists were a peculiar people, and that they knew it and rejoiced in it. They wore simple and modest clothing, nothing daring, exposing or extravagantly expensive. They dressed as individuals though, and in that some their different cultures were revealed. They preferred to avoid eating replicated food, rather eating the fresh food they grew and were able to raise on the small ship. They possessed a child-like carefree attitude that Data had seldom witnessed before. Not that they didn’t have worries, a broken ship was no laughing matter, but they could laugh and sing because they knew Who was taking care of them. They even seemed to be speaking a different language at times, even apart from the different worlds represented.

Presently, it was mealtime. They all sat in the openness of the shuttle bay in chairs or on shipping crates; they had refused to leave their ship and were taking advantage of the wide-open space of the shuttle bay to cook, eat and play in. It reminded Data of the time they had housed the Bringloidi once, though the Bringloidi had been in a cargo bay and were nowhere as neat and orderly as the Revivalists were.[iii] And the Revivalists hadn’t tried cooking over an open fire either.

The only one of the Revivalists not eating was Anna, who said she was fasting when Data had asked her about it earlier. She sat on the edge of the group, on the top of a large storage crate as she watched playing children and the android thought that she resembled a child herself, especially given the way she swung her legs as she sat. She was a most curious creature and it was she that Data stood staring at.

“What are you thinking, Mr. Data?” asked Anna when she realized that she was the object of his present curiosity.

Data did not hesitate. “Several things, as I have a positronic brain and am therefore capable of thinking of several different things at once. First and foremost was the thought that your people are unique.”

“That we are. We are different in many ways, but our common bond makes us a family.” She smiled. “A common Blood.”

“I do not understand,” Data admitted, stepping closer to the young woman. “I have studied the theology and religions of many cultures, and have found no solid answers.[iv] Christianity claims to be the one true religion, but others say that there are many ways to find a god.”

“Anyone can find a god. Some people only need to look in a mirror. Creation has been making idols of itself ever since the Fall of Man. Do not mistake our faith with religions my friend, for we have a relationship with God and that is found only one way. To find the true God who created the universe and all that is in it, one must accept Jesus as the Christ, the one and only Son of God and as Savior and Lord.”

“It is the ‘must’ and ‘only’ of Christianity that…” Before Data could finish, they were interrupted by a shout.

“ANNA!”

“Captain Le Vite sounds most distressed,” commented Data, looking in the direction of the shout. “Although I do not see him.”

“Yes. He probably just discovered that I’ve hidden all of the garlic from our cook Maxine. Of course, I guess it’s better to come back from the dead to garlic breath than waking up with broken ribs.”

It took Data 1.452 seconds to make the connection. “They have had to revive you before?”

“Once or twice, but they’re long stories. Some of us are just more prone to these kinds of things. I’d better go talk to Josh.” Anna hopped down of the box and fixed Data with a firm look. “Data, if you truly want answers, if you truly want to find God, then come to tonight’s concert. And bring Counselor Troi too.” She smiled at him and was gone.

That sounded reasonable to Data, so he went to Counselor Troi as soon as his duties allowed. After doing an extensive background check on the Revivalists, that is. They were currently unwanted by the legal system, except for one planet outside the Federation that boldly proclaimed that if the group so much as tried to communicate with them, they would be hunted down and executed. There were some minor infractions that were religious freedom issues, but there was nothing major or threatening, so they were not as terrible as Commander Riker would make them out to be. Data had overheard, quite by accident, when Commander Riker had complained to the captain that they were asking for trouble by letting the group perform their music. And he’d overheard the captain tell Riker to ‘cool his jets’ as he had done a background check himself and was not worried. Riker had shut up and left the Bridge, clearly unhappy and Data decided to tell no one of Anna’s invitation to Counselor Troi. When his shift was over, Data went directly to Troi’s cabin and was mildly surprised when he was allowed in.

“Hello, Mr. Dah-ta,” exclaimed Lwaxana Troi too cheerfully as she led the android into the main living area.

Data had learned long ago that it did no good to correct the woman’s mispronunciation of his name. At least she did not mangle it as badly as she did Worf’s name. “Good evening Mrs. Troi. I am here to see Deanna.” He had also learned that Deanna no longer liked to be called counselor. He had no trouble accommodating her wishes.

“Good! She could use some company other than my own.” Mrs. Troi smiled, though it did not quite reach her eyes. “Please, sit down and I’ll tell her you’re here. She might like to see you since you’re an android. Oh, dear. Forgive me, Data.”

Data sat stiffly on the couch. “I do not find it offensive, Mrs. Troi, so you do not need to apologize. I am quite aware that Deanna does not react well to her human friends. Her empathic ability would logically enable her to sense their emotions and she is well aware that I do not possess any.”

“Dear Data. Thank you.” Lwaxana turned quickly and entered Deanna’s bedroom.

“Humph!” said Data in wonder. To be thanked for what was obviously the most logical thing was always a wonder to him. Shortly Deanna whizzed out of her room, her repulsor chair the only thing about her that was neat and clean. Her hair hung limp and loose, her eyes had a dark shadow about them and there was a slight body odor that Data had never detected around Deanna before, even in earlier visits. Clearly Deanna was not recovering well from her circumstances.

“Data!” Deanna sounded no where near as cheerful as she tried to sound, but then, it was an electronically enhanced voice so Data could be mistaken. “Did your shift just end?”

“Yes, it did. I had tried to stop by earlier, but my duties did not allow for it. And had I been able to, I would not have been able to stay for very long, so this is better.” Data didn’t stand, as would normally be polite, although he knew that Deanna would always know that others could walk and stand while she could not. Still, it did not seem kind to flaunt that fact. As an android, he could easily program it into his behavior to remain seated when possible in Deanna’s presence.

“Was there something specific you wanted to see me for? Or is this a pleasant social visit?” Her voice gave the impression of a smile, but her facial muscles did not move. He had once seen her scowl once, so Data knew that she retained control over some of her facial muscles. “There’s nothing wrong is there? Mother was telling me about a disturbance she felt earlier.”

“I had not considered the possibility that either of you would have sensed our visitors; I do not usually make such an oversight. However, it is no secret. We rescued a ship that was in distress. They are musicians and are giving concerts until their ship is fixed.” Data made a note to remind the captain of the Troi women’s telepathic/empathic abilities. It would not do to have them sensing top-secret missions or persons. “I came, Deanna, because you have been invited to tonight’s concert and I was asked to deliver the message.”

There was a moment of silence, and Data wondered if the women were speaking to each other telepathically.

“It would do you good to get out, Little One,” said Lwaxana in a manner that suggested they were not. “What kind of music do they play, Mr. Dah-ta?”

“From what I read in their file, they play mostly synth-rock with a religious/spiritual message. They are said to be very good.” Data paused, concerned with the look of hardness on Deanna’s face.

“No,” the bitter woman said firmly. “I don’t care what kind of music they play, I won’t go.” At a nerve impulse, as all her equipment was operated, Deanna turned her chair away from them.

Lwaxana sighed. “But Little One, you haven’t left your quarters since before I got here. You need to get out and interact with people. Even if it is a questionable concert. Besides, it’s only good manners. After all, you were invited by…?” She looked to Data for a name, for anything to register the caring of another person to her daughter.

“Her name is Anna. She knew about your illness without anyone telling her.”

“You see,” the mother said. “She…She what? How could she know? No one knows!”

“A fact that upset Commander Riker greatly.”

“I bet that’s not all that upset him.”

“No.” Data paused infinitesimally, considering what to say. “I believe that Anna is some form of prophetess. She knows many things that she should not be able to, such as personal information about the crew and classified information.”

There was a moment of silence.

“If she is clairvoyant,” said Lwaxana carefully, excitedly, “she might know how you can be healed, Deanna.”

Deanna sniffed, sort of. “Don’t hope for the impossible, Mother. You will only be disappointed.”

“Little One…”

“I said NO Mother.”

Data stood abruptly. “The concert starts at 20:00 hours, Deanna. I sincerely hope to see you there.”

“Don’t count on it.”

Data decided to try one last effort before going out the door. “Counselor Troi, Anna has been through much in her young life. She has been raped and mutilated by her own father, mentally abused and emotionally starved, and she has recently lost her husband through a brutal murder. She has known much sorrow, and yet she does not regret nor is she bitter. She rejoices for the love she does have. I am not allowed to tell you her birth name, but if I were to mention Dr. Jared O’Connor, I believe you will know whom I am speaking of. It is she who wishes you to come tonight. Not because she pities you, but because she cares for you and wishes to help you.” Data did not wait for a reply. He left the room quietly and quickly, not knowing what gave him the right to say such things, or the knowledge. He could only guess as to why Anna had wanted Deanna to come, but somehow he thought he had guessed correctly. He only hoped Deanna would listen.

[i] Min’s license was revoked due to witnessing Christ at work and because she and Josh pulled Anna from another doctor’s care due to negligence.
[ii] This conversation refers to a scene from the Next Generation book “Dark Mirror” in which Picard was in a violent mirror universe in which history was warped with cruel violent twists seen in the changes from the books in his personal library and consequently the captain was too frightened to see if there had been changes as far back as the Bible. His expressed thought when holding the Bible was that he had the book more for the beauty of the language than the actual words.
[iii] Episode called “Up the Long Ladder”
[iv] As seen in the Next Generation book “Guises of the Mind”.

Chapter Two

As Data watched the crowd mill about the impromptu stage, he pondered briefly the situation before him. He knew that this was a dream, but found that he just as he hadn’t activated the program, neither could he shut it off. He was literally stuck in this dream, but he realized that it did not disturb him. He was curious as to what would happen next, and to see if he couldn’t discover why he was dreaming about people he did not personally know. Had he ‘made them up’? Unlikely, but possible.

Next to Data on his left were Captain Picard and Commander Riker. On his right was his friend Geordi. He was pleased with Geordi’s impression of the group. His friend found their ways odd, but overall, Geordi had stated that they were a pleasant people.

Riker, however, hadn’t changed his opinion any. He was still trying to stop the concert. “I can’t believe you’re letting them perform Captain. From what I’ve read about this group, they are intolerant to the point of being illegal!”

“Oh, come now, Riker. They have all the proper permits.” Picard seemed rather mellow; obviously his conversation with Anna had went well.

Data wondered what had been said and why the dream had not shown that to him as well. Perhaps simply because even in dreams, one could not be in two places at once.

“Besides,” Picard continued, “when was the last time you had your beliefs challenged, Number One?”

Whatever Riker would have said was left unspoken as the lights dimmed and Joshua Le Vite walked out onto the stage, the rest of the band following.

“Ah, we’re starting,” said Picard in a hushed tone that revealed his anticipation and contained excitement.

Without preamble, the group started playing in what was definitely a loud synth-rock, but no one seemed to mind the loudness. They were dressed a little more exuberantly, but not excessively so. Josh not only played the main keyboard, but was also the lead singer. Several of the women and two of the men provided back up vocals as did Cal who was also playing what had to be an old fashioned bass guitar. The man Data had come to know as Jainna’s husband, Philip, played the drums. There were also four members on each side waving large flags of different colors, often weaving in and out of each other in a dance, all matched to the tempo of the songs that was being played. With each song, its message of God and his Son obvious and clear, the crowd became more and more excited. Some people were jumping wildly, others were on their knees and weeping. Some people, human and non-human alike, left only to be replaced by others that were just arriving. Into the tenth song, the sounds softened drastically, the silence becoming as loud as the music had been. The dancers stood still, the flags held at attention almost seeming to move in a gentle breeze.

“Would you look at that,” muttered Geordi, one hand up to his VISOR. “Data, do you see what I’m seeing?”

Data looked around and saw nothing that had not been there from the beginning. “That depends on what you are seeing, Geordi.”

“I see what looks like a…a cloud, a hot mist. It’s hovering over us, but also among us at the same time. It’s what’s moving those flags.” Geordi sounded unnerved.

“I do not see anything like what you are describing.”

“You see the Wind,” came a soft voice behind them, sounding genuinely awed.

The two turned and saw Anna behind them.

“The Wind?” asked Data and Geordi as one.

“The Wind, the Holy Spirit. What you are seeing is the Glory Cloud of the God. It is the same Cloud that led the Israelites out of Egypt and through the desert. Of course, He’s not in the column as He was then.” Anna smiled.

“Give me a break,” Riker nearly sneered, his unbelief evident.

“It is true, Commander.” Anna was still smiling, but there was an edge in her eyes that matched her tone. “Just because you choose not to believe doesn’t make it untrue. And if others do choose to believe, then you in your glorious and vaunted tolerance must respect their decision. Everyone has the right to choose and believe as they will, correct Commander? And yes, if what they choose to believe includes telling others about it, then that is their right as well. Don’t bandy with me Commander, I know your laws as well as you do. We force no one to listen and force no one to believe. All we do is ask that you listen and consider what we have to say.”

“Data,” said Geordi quietly, for his friend’s ears only. “The Cloud is thick around her…like it is around the stage.”

Data nodded, though it did not surprise him. Although he did not completely understand what was happening, he was aware that Anna was at the center of it. That a supernatural cloud, seen only by his friends V.I.S.O.R., surrounded this eccentric young woman, seemed a natural part of this equally strange dream. “I am willing to listen.”

“Yeah, me too,” echoed Geordi.

On stage, Josh went from singing to speaking, his hands resting on the keyboard and no longer playing. “People,” he said softly, beginning to play a soft melody after a heartbeat. “There is a good Spirit here tonight. You can feel His presence as surely as a cloud of fog that surrounds you. You can hear His whisper of Love and freedom. He is here to heal you, to commune with you, to save you, to deliver you…not just from your ailments, but from your sins and your burdens.”

A cry arose in the congregation, part agreement and part outrage.

Josh went on. “Over 2000 years ago, a Man named Jesus of Nazareth walked the face of the planet Earth. The Man was and is the Son of God and He died a gruesome death nailed to a crude wooden cross. He shed His blood so that whoever would believe and call on Him would be saved, forgiven of their sins and inherit eternal life. Some would say that this is only for humans, that it isn’t for Klingons and Vulcans, Orions or Organians…but Christ died first for the Jew, for the Israelites, the House of Jacob…but He also opened a door for the Gentiles to enter into His kingdom. Anyone who isn’t a Jew, a Hebrew, is a Gentile. That’s you and me, friend, though there are some here tonight who are indeed Abraham’s biological seed. The Bible says that whosoever believes will be saved; whosoever calls upon the Lord, whosoever allows Him to be Lord of their life.”

There was a rather dramatic pause as Josh paused to catch his breath.

Commander Riker finally felt free to sneer. He turned to leave. “I don’t have to stay and listen to this…” He stopped suddenly and all his breath seemed to come out at once. “…Deanna…”

Picard, Data, Geordi and Anna all turned and followed his gaze.

Deanna Troi had decided to come after all. She was in her repulsor chair, parked near the back, close to the door, her mother at her side.

Geordi whistled. “Mrs. Troi does not look happy.”

“No, she does not,” Data agreed, a faint imaginary smile playing at the corners of his mouth.

“She has much to learn,” Anna whispered to Data. “The voices are silent in her head, and she hears only One right now. She doesn’t much like what He’s saying.”

Riker left the group and went over to Deanna, his body language betraying his displeasure. Their words were lost to Data, swallowed up by the sounds of the crowd. So instead, he listened to Josh as he began to speak again.

“Some of you scoff. You laugh at the thought of needing someone to save you from your sins. You laugh at that word even. Sin? What is that? Surely it doesn’t exist in our day and age…not with all our technological wizardry and all our humanistic pep talks. We are taught that there is no god other than our own selves, and our teachers have no idea of the truth of their lie. Why do we need to be saved from our pleasure, especially when it feels so good? Why do we need some invisible being to heal us with all our medical miracles? Who needs God when we can recreate Eden with our own Big Bang?[i] Truly, God has allowed these scientific and technological advances, and for some they are a blessing and for others they are a curse. People still misuse the gifts of God, turning them to perverseness and evil. People, our lives are still empty of purpose even as we fill them with material goods and technological gadgetry. There is a place in our hearts that only God can fill, but we have to choose to let it happen. Nothing has changed since the last world war except that we have learned how to hide our addictions better and even control them, but we don’t get rid of them. We have all the old addictions that we had before our enlightenment of the Eugenics War and World War 3. They’ve been with us since the Fall of Man it seems. Did you know that people in our day still become addicted to drugs? It’s really not that hard with our technology. All a person has to do is find the recipe in a computer somewhere and then order the synthesizer the produce the raw materials. It’s less potent that way and therefore twice as dangerous. And they come up with new drugs all the time. Drugs, alcohol, sex, food, the need to succeed at all costs, to win, to dominate the weak…they’ve been with us for thousands of years and all we’ve managed to do with our so-called evolution is to put a new spin on them, almost creating new addictions and vices through our technological advances that feed on the old ones. Things like holodeck addiction. In truth it is an addiction to fantasy. I thought that because I did things in a holodeck it was OK, that there was nothing wrong with those doing things. After all, a holodeck isn’t real, right? It’s just an artificial program that mimics reality. I was so wrong. It is more real than I had imagined. It’s allowing our impulses and desires to take life in the ‘safe’ realm of fantasy. It’s using the holodeck to fulfill those desires no matter how warped and evil they might be. We do things inside those fours walls that we would never do outside them. Holodecks take fantasy to a whole new level; make believe is one thing, this is something else entirely. No one gets hurt in a holodeck, right? No one dies and it’s not really adultery to have sex with a holodeck hologram is it? You might as well be hiring a prostitute with the computer as your pimp. You get your fantasies fulfilled, your every desire met, and yet…you leave feeling just as empty and hollow as you did when you went into the holodeck, if not more so.” Josh paused again, his voice beginning to become hoarse in his zeal. His hands rested idly atop the keyboard. “Some of you still don’t believe me. You still hold onto your own ways, not wanting to let them go. Cal…would you give your testimony?”

Cal stepped forward, his bass guitar still slung over his shoulder. He was apparently already miked, although Data couldn’t see where; he couldn’t see microphones on any of the Zion Revivalists.[ii] There was a new hush that fell over the crowd at the bass player’s serious _expression. There was no doubt that this man was real, that he truly believed in what he was about to say.

“I grew up on the Primary Mars Colony[iii],” Cal said. “I was wild and reckless, a normal young man in many aspects. Not many outside the Colony knows about the ‘underground’ on Mars, but everyone there does. I had heard about it, but never experienced it until I was thirteen. That’s also when I discover alcohol. It’s banned on many worlds, but it’s still made and easily accessible to those who know where and how to get it. I was an alcoholic by the time I was fourteen and by fifteen I was beginning to experiment with some ‘harmless’ pleasure enhancers. I entered Starfleet Academy and managed to pass, with honors, and I learned to keep my addictions a secret. I had just made it to Lieutenant, junior grade, when things went sour. I didn’t realize I was up for Away Team rotation and went into my shift drunk and on a buzz. I was a security officer, but it was a time of peace and besides – I’d done my job a thousand times when I was drunker. It was supposed to be a routine mission. It was a peace conference between two little worlds you’ve never heard of. I…seven of my crewmates were killed because I mistranslated a word. I fired my phaser thinking my commander was in danger, but I was wrong. My mind wasn’t clear and I couldn’t think. You’d be surprised how similar different words can sound when you’re drunk. Later, I was court marshaled and found guilty on every charge. I was given a dishonorable discharge and a year imprisonment.

“I couldn’t find a decent job when I got out, but that didn’t stop me from returning to drinking and drugs. My wife, who’d never left me even though she’d gotten religion, had to get a job while I was in prison and wasn’t able to give it up because we needed someone to support us. All the while I never made a move to find a job of my own. I continued to drink and take my pleasure enhancers, and she never said a word. One day, a few years back, my wife quietly invited me to a meeting her church was holding. I said no at first, but when those church doors opened, I was there with my wife and daughter. I’ll remember that day for as long as I’ll live. Jesus Christ became real to me that morning. I don’t remember what the pastor’s sermon was about exactly, all I really remember was that afterwards he asked a young lady to step forward and give her testimony. She was just barely eighteen, just a baby compared to me. She told how God had rescued her from the hands of the devil, how He had given her a family she had never known she’d had, how He’d rescued her from a terrible darkness, how she’d given her life to Jesus Christ in the midst of the hell she used to live in, and how He’d given her a new name. The pastor asked her to give a few more details about what she’d been brought out of. She hesitated, then told what her old name used to be. It was one that everyone knew because it had been in the news a lot as part of the court trial of her father. That father had brutally abused her, mutilated her body, and performed medical experiments on her. And she stood in front of that congregation and told them how blessed she was. There was so much joy in that young woman, a joy that shouldn’t have been there. She should have been like I was…angry, depressed, and empty. She should have been bitter and hateful. Instead, she spoke of forgiveness. She told how she’d been able to forgive her father and how she hoped that he would one day be saved. It touched something in me and I began to weep. She had been through hell and she was smiling and rejoicing. Me, I was still in hell. And that woman…she looked right at me and spoke the secrets of my soul and told me that I could come to know Jesus if I wanted to. I ran to that altar and received Jesus Christ as my savior. I never touched alcohol again and I was able to put drugs aside for good. I felt like a different person, like the old Caleb had been washed away and a new one had been put in his place. I was given a reason to live, a hope and a purpose. I picked up my bass and started playing again. God had lifted me up from the mud and set my feet on solid ground. I pray that I might always serve Him with the joy He has given me.” Cal stepped back to his place, silent tears running down his thin cheeks.

There was still a hush in the room, but it seemed to get even quieter.

“God – let Your glory be seen.” Josh looked across the crowd, his face showing a holy desperation. “God is God. He does not change. He is the same today as He was yesterday and He will still be the same tomorrow. But why wait until tomorrow to be saved? He can save you today, He wants to save you today. You have heard His word spoken, you have heard His voice calling you. Don’t wait! Now is the time for your salvation! Now is the time for your healing! Come quickly…we have people who will pray with you and for you and introduce you to Jesus. Come!” The music began to play again, softly, and reverently. “Come. Don’t miss your chance. For many, this will be your last chance for tomorrow you die. I don’t say this simply because you serve on a starship and face danger all the time. There are three people here that will die tomorrow from diseases you’ve been fighting for years with no hope. Friends, if you hear Him calling you, won’t you answer Him?” Josh began to sing a soft song, barely audible.

“Data,” Geordi said quietly. “That Cloud is settling closer to the floor and it’s getting thinker and hotter…”

“I am not surprised,” answered Data just as quietly. As the sermon had been preached and the testimony given, Data had also taken the time to investigate the Christian Bible on the matter of this cloud. From several of the books in it, he deduced that the cloud was the manifest presence of the God of that Bible.

One by one, people began to move towards the front of the room to the base of the stage, what had been declared an altar. Some people knelt and wept, others just stood here, almost bashful, unsure of what to do. Men and women of the Zion Revivalists moved among them, speaking to them and beginning to pray for them. Data was startled when Captain Picard left his side and went to the front.

“Data, am I hallucinating?” asked Geordi, shaking slightly.

“No, you are not. This is real.” For some reason, Data turned to look at Deanna, only to see that she too was moving forward, much to the displeasure of her mother and Commander Riker. Riker was pulling on the back of her chair in an effort to keep her from going up front, but Lwaxana merely followed asking if Deanna if she was sure. Data moved without thinking, barely noticing that Geordi was right behind him.

“Commander, it is not wise to interfere,” Data said gently, not wanting to upset Riker further.

“Data, help me! We can’t let her go. She’s too weak, she’s not thinking right. She’s too emotional.”

“It’s her choice to make,” said Geordi.

“Let her go,” sighed Lwaxana in surrender. “They’re right.”

The moment that Deanna felt the loosening of Riker’s grip, she sped off. Riker turned and left immediately, no doubt not wanting to witness what he was certain was going to be a parlor trick. Lwaxana, Geordi and Data followed after Deanna.

Anna was already at the front, praying for Picard. They had not seen her leave. Deanna stopped and waited, her eyes wet with tears and bright with hope.

“Yes, yes,” Anna was saying to Picard, her hands on either side of his head, though not actually touching him. “What has been denied can no longer be hid. You belong to God, Jean-Luc and you cannot hide that fact…for the one that denies Christ, he Christ will deny. You must let your light shine! This is a dark time, and it will only become darker. We need to let our light shine for the sake of the lost.” The young woman’s voice grew quiet. “The darker the night, the brighter your light will shine. Do not fear, however dark it gets, for God will not leave you nor forsake you. He will always be with you, Jean-Luc…always…”

“Data…I don’t know what you’re seeing, but that cloud, it’s falling on the captain. It doesn’t seem to be hurting him, even though it’s hot.” Geordi took a shuddering breath. “I can’t…I can’t see the captain anymore…just the cloud, and it’s getting hotter and hotter…it’s lowering to the floor! Is he…”

Like a feather caught in a hurricane gust, Picard floated backwards into the waiting arms of the men ready to catch him. They lowered him to the floor and covered him with a bright metallic colored cloth.

“He is all right,” answered Data. He wondered if the captain had overheated from his close encounter with the presence of God. But if he had gotten hot, why cover him with the cloth? It made him wonder, but now was not the time to be accessing his databanks or asking questions.

Anna drew a deep breath and turned her head. She saw Deanna and smiled. For Data, the dream seemed to focus suddenly on the two women…everything else was periphery. Anna stepped over the captain to get to the ship’s counselor. “You came!”

“Help me,” pleaded Deanna, her electronic voice sounding almost normal.

Anna knelt in front of the paralyzed woman. “I can do nothing, Deanna, accept share the Good News with you. Do not put your faith in me. I am but a human. Your faith must be in the One True Almighty God. Do…”

“Yes!” Deanna cried out in desperation. “Yes, I believe in Jesus! Please, help my unbelief…I want to believe more!”

“All things are possible in Jesus Christ, Deanna, all things.” Anna rose to her feet. “Never forget that.” She took one of Deanna’s limp hands in her own. “You feel Him already, don’t you? You can feel His presence in you, in your body and all around you. You can hear His voice, telling you of His great love for you and the price that He paid for you. In this hour, destiny comes to light. If you are willing, you will carry His word to many. They will hear your testimony and they will believe and they shall be saved. You will bring many into the Kingdom, some of them your own children. Your willingness, even now, when you cannot walk, is a bright testimony to all who are here.” Anna stepped back and let go of the counselor’s hand. “But now is the time for your healing…Do not hesitate! Rise and walk. Rise up Deanna.”

The entire room grew silent and to Data the dream seemed to slow further. He watched Deanna’s lifeless and limp arms grab the armrests of the chair. She placed her lifeless and stiff feet on the floor. To Data, her movements seemed slow and deliberate, but he knew that she was moving without hesitation. There was a moment as she stood still, joy shining from her face. Then she let out a shout from vocal cords that hadn’t been whole in months, a shout heard by everyone as she threw herself at Anna and gave the young woman a hug.

The dream resumed normal speed and it was as if people had been released. Deanna let go of Anna and began to dance and spin wildly even though there was no music. The music began again as others joined the dance. More people streamed to the front and prayers were said. People were saved and healed. Limbs that had been gone for years were suddenly miraculously grown back before their eyes.

Data stood by and watched as both Geordi and Lwaxana went forward for prayer. Geordi’s VISOR came off and the sensor implants at his temples fell out into Anna’s hands. He pointed at objects as people and named them, he even told of the white misty cloud he could still see. Lwaxana had thrown off her elaborate wig and was soon dancing with Deanna.

The android wondered what would happen if he were to go forward. Could he likewise be saved? Did he have a soul that could be saved? Would God want him, with no soul and no emotions? With no answers for his questions, Data left as a man with a heavy soul…but, of course, he didn’t have one.
**********
“So, Data, you left the circus did you?” a slightly drunken Riker asked. Synthehol effects were not as prominent or as dangerous as true alcohol, but if the drinker allowed it to, it could mimic alcohol rather well. And the effects could easily be shaken off, making it a ‘safe’ vice to have. Riker was in a far corner of the Ten-Forward lounge and even the hostess Guinan steered clear of him, though she still managed to hover as a concerned mother not that far away.

“It is not a circus,” Data answered as he sat across from his superior officer. “Nor is it an act. It is real.”

“Real? Real? Ha!” Riker took a long swallow from his drink and snorted in disgust. “Biggest freak show I’ve ever seen. It makes me sick. I read about that ‘captain’ of theirs. Did you know that he used to be a Starfleet commander? He was good at what he did, too. And he gave it up to tour with his stupid music band. Just gave up his career! Like it meant nothing to him!”

“I am aware of that,” answered Data. “I did a complete background check on them as well. I can tell you where each one of them came from, what day they began to profess Christ, what that profession cost them, what they were before their conversion. I can even tell you their birthday’s Commander, the dates when they were married, and the dates when some of them died.”

“I just don’t get it, Data.” Riker set his glass down roughly enough on the table that it drew a scowl from the distant Guinan. “Why would they leave something that’s working? Why would they declare allegiance to a dead man? It just doesn’t make sense!”

“You are right,” agreed the android. “It is not logical to die for a dead man…but it would be perfectly logical if that dead man were to still be alive.”

Riker scowled. “Don’t tell me that they’ve gone and converted you to their nonsense.”

“I am only speaking of what is and what is not logical. Their devotion would only be logical if Jesus Christ actually did rise from the dead as they claim. Because you are right…Why die for a dead man? Why perpetuate a lie to the point of death? It was once said by T.S. Eliot that, “the greatest proof of Christianity for others is not how far a man can logically analyze his reasons for believing – but how far in practice he will stake his life on his belief.” Data paused, then said what he had come to tell Riker in the first place. “Deanna has been healed.”

Riker sat up straight. “Healed?”

Data nodded. “She was dancing and singing when I left.”

“How much did she have to promise before they healed her?”

“All she did was ask.”

Riker pondered this for a moment. “Could one of them be a Q? That Anna seems awful strange. A weird woman. That could also explain why they aren’t concerned about the terrorism and the mobs and such. Why worry when you have godlike powers and could crush a dissenter at a moments thought?”

“Anna is quite human,” Data reassured him. “Such generosity and goodwill is not standard behavior for a member of the Q Continuum. Although, granted, we have had limited exposure to them as a whole. But this does not fit with their past behavior.”

“It could be just a ruse to throw us off, you know, to get our guard down so he can pull off the grand finale.” Riker’s drunkenness was now a thing of the past. “I wasn’t able to find much about Anna, were you?”

“Not through the computer.”

“But you did find something out?”

“I did.”

“Are you going to tell me?”

“I gave my word as a Starfleet officer that I would not tell,” answered Data. “I would ask that you do not make it a direct order. I would not like to break my word.”

“Far be it from me. But Data…I’ll find out one way or the other.”

“What do you mean, Commander?”

“You’ll find out. Now if you’ll excuse me, I have some charges to draw up.” Riker stood and nodded toward Guinan.

“Charges, sir?”

“Don’t worry about it.” Riker left Ten-Forward smiling.

Data looked at Guinan, who had come nearer as Riker had left. She sat across from him. “Guinan, I believe that Commander Riker is no longer thinking rationally. I believe he is going to falsely charge those people.”

Guinan, who seemed to know everything that happened on the ship, nodded in agreement. “He feels threatened, so no, he isn’t thinking rationally. His beliefs have been challenged and he doesn’t have any answers for the questions he’s been confronted with. He also doesn’t like that they were able to bring healing to Deanna when he wasn’t able to do a thing.”

Data considered this. “But he is not God.”

“In his mind, in his world, he is. Human society has been teaching that concept for a long time.”

“But what he is planning to do is wrong – it will hurt those people and they have done nothing wrong.”

“Then why are you sitting here talking with me? Shouldn’t you be warning them?”

Data looked at the hostess sharply. “Yes! That is an excellent idea! That is exactly what I shall do! Please excuse me.” He rose and turned to leave.

“Oh, and Data?”

“Yes, Guinan?” He turned back to face her.

“I’m glad you’ve found your answers.”[iv]

“I am not certain I have found them yet.”

“Yes, you are…you just haven’t realized it yet. Now, hurry! Just because this is a dream doesn’t mean you can waste time! Dreams are sometimes more real than we give them credit.”

Data nodded, not questioning how she knew it was a dream for he knew that Guinan knew many things. He turned and left.
********
Josh sighed. “It doesn’t surprise me. Not really.” The tired captain leaned against the side of the stage and looked at his friends around him. Most of the Enterprise people had returned to their quarters, and many of his own people had headed back to their beds as well. There were still a few people that sat in the back, still overwhelmed by their own encounter with God. “Well, do we pack up and run?”

Min, who was holding their young son to her shoulder, raised her head defiantly. “No! We haven’t done anything wrong! You know that!”

“Still,” argued Cal. “It might not hurt to use a little wisdom. I mean, we are dealing with Starfleet, after all. I’d rather not see the inside of a ship’s brig again.”

“They won’t be arresting you,” Anna said with a frown.

“They won’t?” Cal sounded surprised.

“She’s right. They’ll probably just arrest me,” Josh commented. “After all, I’m the captain.”

“It would be best if you were to leave as soon as you can,” advised Data.

Tim, the second-in-command on official papers, groaned. “That would at five or six hundred, at the earliest. And most of the kids are sleeping outside the ship in their tents.”

“We are not leaving,” said Anna forcefully, the true second-in-command. “Jesus didn’t run from His captors and He was the innocent of innocents. There is a reason for this; you know that we can’t leave yet.” She turned her gaze purposely to Data. “Everything happens for a reason, even if we don’t know what it is right away. Besides, if I read Commander Riker right, I’ll be the only one arrested.”

“Well, no one’s arresting anyone right now,” said Josh. “Let’s go to bed and get some sleep. We’ll talk about this in the morning.”

“Finally!” declared Min. “Some wisdom!”

They all laughed and said goodnight to Data before dispersing and leaving him alone with Anna, their only company the ones in the back row that acted as though drunk.

“I do not understand why you are not afraid.” Data looked a little sad, though, of course, that could not be so.

“Fear is of the devil, Data. We know that. The deceiver loves to cast about suspicion and confusion to feed fear. So, when we might feel afraid, like we do now, we claim the promises of God. We might feel afraid, but we aren’t ruled by that fear. We trust in the One bigger than all those fears.” Anna smiled mischievously and winked at him. “Goodnight, my dear Data. I’ll see you in the morning.”

“Goodnight,” returned Data with the innocence of a child.

[i] The Genesis Device from “Star Trek 2: The Wrath of Khan”.
[ii] They use flesh colored throat microphones, discussed in another story involving the Revivalists.
[iii] I have no idea whether the Trek Universe has a Mars Colony or not…but I figure this is my story, I can make it up as I go! LOL! I guess that’s one of the reason’s why it would be considered an AU story!
[iv] Refers to their conversations in the book, “Guises of the Mind”.

Chapter Three

Commander Riker didn’t wait until ‘morning’. He sent Security in at early mid-morning hours, while most people were still asleep. He told them to be loud, to wake up the entire encampment and to overturn as many items as they could before finding and arresting Josh, Cal and Anna. It was chaotic with the screaming children and angry people. Security didn’t even allow the three detainees time to dress, only allowing them to throw on a dressing robe. Security gave them firm orders not to try and communicate with each other.

Still, somewhere along the way, Cal managed to say with their secret language, I thought they were just going to arrest you, Anna.

The young woman managed to shrug as Josh laughed in kind. With movements seeming so natural, she replied in kind saying, Can’t be right all the time.

When the three were shoved roughly into separate cells and the force fields raised: Josh laid down on the cell’s bed, intent on finishing his sleep; Anna sat on her cell’s bed, intent on praying; Cal chose to pace around his cell, with no intent at all except to wear a path in the floor.

In their own ways, they were preparing for the circus that would inevitably be occurring.
*********
Data was already at his post, as was most of the Bridge crew, when Captain Picard strode onto the bridge.

“I hear you were up late last night, Number One,” the captain said without preamble.

“Aye, sir.” Riker rose respectively at the presence of his commanding officer and moved out of the command chair.

Picard didn’t take that chair and instead remained standing in front of his executive officer. “What you did was blatantly illegal, unethical, and dishonorable.”

Behind them, at his post, Worf let out a grunt even though he didn’t know any of the specifics. As a Klingon, Worf was prone to letting his displeasure be known at the slightest hint of dishonorable conduct.

“Worf, welcome back from your leave. Have you had a chance to view last night’s security measures?” Picard asked, mildly wondering whether his Chief of Security had been in on it. It wouldn’t be the first time Riker would have been able to talk Worf into doing something if he’d be able to convince the Klingon that it would be the best thing for the ship…or his honor.

Worf shook his head. “I was about to do so when you came in, sir.”

“Please, do so now. I’m interested in hearing your opinion on their mission.”

There was an uncomfortable silence as Worf consulted his console. His expression darkened by the second and somehow the silence became even more silent. Worf looked up and pointedly did not look at Riker. “The only good thing that can be said is that they were following orders. No doubt they didn’t like them, but they followed them. I would never order them to behave in such a manner, you are right to call it dishonorable. What surprises me, and disturbs me, is that I was not informed of a measure of such magnitude.”

“Thank you, Mister Worf.” Picard, however, stared fixedly at the commander. “Please see that the charges are dropped and the prisoners released.”

Before Worf could say ‘aye’, Riker had sprung to his feet.

“Sir, you can’t do that!” he exclaimed.

“Can’t?” Picard said the word slowly. “Can’t? I’ll give you a chance to rephrase that, Number One.”

“Sir, I would strongly advise against dropping the charges and especially against letting them go free. The charges are legitimate and legal within Starfleet and Federation standards.” Riker looked mildly chagrined, but he wasn’t going to back down. “Sir, you were there. They led a protest that broke the Prime Directive. They unlawfully influenced weaker people…”

“Enough! One more word out of your mouth besides ‘aye, sir’ and you will find yourself in the brig Mister. Is that understood?”

“Aye, sir!”

Picard nodded in satisfaction. “Worf, see to it that the senior crew reports to the conference lounge immediately.”

“Aye, sir. I will see to your other orders as well.”

“Good. Please inform our guests that they are still welcome and I would wish them to stay. Convey my apologies. We’ll be in the conference lounge waiting.” Picard nodded to Riker and Data to follow and exited the Bridge to the conference room.

Within fifteen minutes, the senior crew had assembled. Riker unabashedly stared at Geordi’s naked face.

“Good morning,” Picard said in preamble. “I will be blunt. At oh-three-thirty this morning, a large security force intruded upon our visitors in the shuttlebay and arrested Captain Le Vite, Chief Engineer Jephunneh, and Ms. Brightfame. This was done without my knowledge or permission, and also unbeknownst to Lt. Worf.”

“Then who ordered it?” asked Geordi, clearly outraged.

“I did,” answered Riker. “I felt that they went too far in their…”

The door chime interrupted him.

Picard frowned. “Come.”

The Troi women entered as an impenetrable force.

“We want to know just what is going on and why those wonderful people were arrested!” demanded Lwaxana, wearing a scowl.

“Mother,” Deanna said gently. She was wearing her blue Starfleet uniform. “I believe that Commander Riker was just about ready to explain.”

Picard sighed and remembered that Deanna was still technically a member of the senior crew, never having been discharged since he had never accepted her resignation. “Have a seat ladies, and Mrs. Troi, please remember that this is my meeting.”

“I wouldn’t dream of behaving otherwise, Jean-Luc.”

When they had settled, Picard nodded to Riker. “You were saying?”

Riker seemed to have trouble talking. “Sir,” he finally managed to say. “It is my belief that one or more of those people are part of the Q Continuum. I don’t know what game he or they are playing, but I sure don’t like it.”

“A valid concern, however…none of that was in the charges you issued.” Picard sighed. “They were in trouble and we rescued them. They offered to play for us and I welcomed them. If you did as thorough a background check as I suspect, then you know the nature of their permits. I welcomed them and gave them full permission to present their music and message in their normal manner, knowing full well what that entailed. I also guaranteed their safety. Of course, I suppose you could always claim that I am a weak-minded individual.”

“Of course not, sir!” Riker took a deep breath before continuing. “Sir, it is my belief that at least one of this group is a member of the Q Continuum, and I stick by that belief.”

“Then you are at least guilty of contriving false charges.” Picard snorted. He decided to emphasize what he had already said. “Riker, these people were in mortal danger, and when they called out for help, we rescued them. They kindly offered to play their music and I agreed. None of the behavior I’ve witnessed fits with the Q profile and I would like to think that I would be able to tell a Q when I saw one.”

“This is nonsense!” declared Lwaxana, momentarily forgetting her promise to behave. “If these people were Q, then Deanna and I would be able to tell! We are able to get telepathic reading on all of them!”

“A Q could generate a false reading, Mrs. Troi, which you well know, but I thank you for your input.” Picard sighed again, wishing not for the first time that he had never encountered the super-powerful being called Q. “And they could create a false history for our computers.”

“Even false readings for my medical tricorder?” asked Dr. Crusher, sounding highly skeptical of Riker’s charges even though she had not been at the concert.

“Even that.” Picard felt at an impasse. Riker did have a valid point, even if it was born out of less than righteous convictions. As a Starfleet captain, he was obligated to investigate this. Picard knew that these people were not Q, but knowing and proving were two different things. Then he remembered Guinan. “Ah, Number One…what about the fact that Guinan hasn’t said anything about a Q being on the ship? She’s always been able to tell when one of them is around.”

“The thought had crossed my mind, but Guinan’s been wrong before. Besides, she only has a history with one Q, and I don’t think he’s anywhere around. This doesn’t fit his profile, but it could easily fit another Q. They’ve been known to meddle before, for no other reason than to create exactly this kind of mayhem.”

Picard looked at his people around the long conference table, wondering where each of them stood on the issue. Most of their faces were transparent. “Mr. Worf, what is your take on this?”

The Klingon did not look any happier than he had before. “I have not had any contact with these people, so I have not had a chance to observe their behavior. The only information I have so far is what I have heard. I intend on doing a complete background check on them as soon as I can. Spiritual and religious differences aside, I find it hard to believe that a Q would do good just to confuse people. So far, I do not see any harm in these people, not if they healed Deanna and Geordi without asking for anything in return.”

“Was it an unconditional healing?” Riker asked.

“It was,” answered Geordi. “They didn’t even ask if I believed in what they were saying. Anna just put her hands alongside my head and said something about seeing the Wind, and my VISOR just kind of fell off. The neural implants too. I find your claims hard to believe, Commander. I’ve never met a Q as kind and as gentle as these people are. Unless you suspect one of them that I haven’t met yet.”

“What about you, Deanna?” Riker’s voice was gentle as he addressed the woman he loved. “Was yours an unconditional healing as well?”

“Commander…Will…less than 12 hours ago, I could not stand, and I couldn’t even speak on my own. Nearly every muscle in my body was paralyzed. I was invited to a concert with no strings attached and was healed in ways you can’t imagine. I am eternally grateful to these people and to their…our God. I cannot believe that one of them is a Q. I am standing, I am walking, I am speaking, and I am alive. What I would like to know, is why do you feel threatened by these people?”

“That is not the issue here,” Riker replied defensively. “Which one healed you?”

Deanna frowned, not liking how he deflected her question. “I was healed by God.”

“Then who led it?” Riker shifted in his seat, obviously feeling the attitude shift in the room. “Who put their hands on you? Who prayed for you?”

“It was the girl, Anna, who prayed…” Realization dawned on their faces around the table, expressed by Deanna’s exclamation, “You can’t be serious!”

“Anna is no more Q than I am!” declared Picard, sincerely hoping that no one would mention that Anna had prayed for him as well. One thing they didn’t need was Riker trying to wrest away control of the ship because he thought his captain had been ‘influenced’ by a Q.

“Anna is the only one mentioned at this table in connection to these things. She was instrumental in the healing of two at this table, she is the one that knows things about us that she shouldn’t be able to, and she was the one ‘left’ on the ship. It is my belief that the entire thing was a ruse to get on board this ship, from the bomb in the engine to the unconscious act.”

“It was no act!” declared Crusher and Geordi together. The doctor nodded her deference to the engineer.

“There was a bomb transported into that ship! Sir!” Geordi’s face darkened past its normal dark hue. “Unless you’re questioning my expertise, sir. There was residue in that compartment, and I could see where the hull had been compromised.”

“The Q can affect machinery. You know that Geordi.” Riker sounded apologetic. “They could also easily manufacture fake residue. From our past experience, we know that they can manufacture just about anything to perfection.”

“Then I suppose that while she was faking being dead, she was also affecting my tricorder reading as well?” asked Dr. Crusher.

“I believe so, yes.”

“Then would you mind explaining why a Q would transmit a reading of a slightly malnourished pregnant female?”

“I don’t know,” Riker said with an indifferent shrug. “I guess to supplement her illusion of widowhood.”

“Excuse me,” interrupted Data quietly. “But I am afraid that you cannot be correct, Doctor.”

“What do you mean, Data? In the few seconds that I had my tricorder trained on her, it clearly registered that she is two and a half months pregnant with a male Vulcan/Human hybrid fetus.”

“Data, if what you said was true, about who she is, then you’re right. It would be physically impossible for her to be carrying a child,” said Deanna.

“Why?” asked Picard.

“Data told me earlier that Anna was the daughter of…”

The android interrupted. “I only implied, I did not say it directly. I also promised that I would not tell anyone the secrets I was told.”

“Data, I’m sure that they would understand if you had to tell under direct orders.” Riker smiled.

“Are you making it so?”

“I’m afraid I must, unless the Captain disagrees.”

“I do not,” Picard answered.

Data looked grieved. “Anna is the daughter of Doctor Jared O’Connor.”

There was a collective gasp.

“If that’s true, then her uterus was removed years ago and never replaced,” said Crusher, stunned.

“Then it is possible that she’s not who she says she is,” remarked Riker trying not to gloat and failing.

“It is if she was healed like I was,” said Deanna, but her comment was ignored.

“I am ordering a full investigation,” said a cornered Picard. “Worf, you’re in charge of it, as Head of Security naturally and because I believe you might be the only impartial person in this room; it definitely helps that you haven’t met any of them. The first thing I want is for Data to give a complete report of whatever they have told him. You can take it from there.”

“I want to be present for any interrogations you do,” Riker said.

“Captain?” asked Worf.

“We will both be there, as will Data since they seem to trust him.”

“Aye, sir.”

“When will you wish me to give my report, Captain? And am I to assume that I will be under oath?” the android asked.

“Under oath? No, this isn’t a trial, but I expect you to tell the truth.” Picard thought about it. “The rest of you return to your duties and we will continue from there.”

Geordi, Dr. Crusher and the Troi women left, leaving behind an unbearable silence.

Worf stood, as if emphasizing his command of the investigation. He conferred with the computer console in the far wall for a few minutes, no doubt doing his background check of the group. He grunted when he was done. “Computer, please record conversations that take place in this room until further notice.” At the computer’s acknowledging beep, the Klingon continued. “Lt. Commander Data, please tell me whatever you can about the woman in question.”

“Her name at present is Anna Brightfame,” Data answered. “Most of what I have learned has been from her captain and the computer.”

“So you’ve never actually talked to her about her identity?”

“Correct. Captain Le Vite did not want me to speak of it again and I am wishing that I was allowed to keep that promise.”

“I am sure he will understand,” Worf said in apology. “Le Vite was Starfleet once, so I am sure he will understand that you are under orders. Now, tell me what it was that he told you.”

“I am sure that in an official trial it would be considered hearsay, but…Anna’s birth name was Athaliah O’Connor. Her mother, Adrian Williamson O’Connor died in childbirth and her father, Jared O’Connor was responsible for her upbringing until she was 121⁄2 Earth years old. I am sure you are familiar with the O’Connor trial.”

“I am not,” admitted the Klingon.

With a sense of foreboding, Data launched into the trial information, not sparing a detail.

Worf did not like hearing it and uttered a Klingon oath. “He deserves to be…” He cleared his throat. “Nonetheless, she could be pretending to be this woman. What proof do you have?”

“Just what I have been told and what I observed during my study of the O’Connor case.”

“So you studied it closely?”

“I did. I was studying human behavior, as I have been for years. I was intrigued that such events could happen in the Federation, indeed, at the very heart, especially since the abuse went on for quite a number of years. Needless to say, I was quite disturbed…”

“As are we all.” Worf scowled. “Your theory is becoming more and more plausible, Commander. It is possible that a Q became aware of Data’s fascination with this woman and decided to fabricate this situation. Of course, it is also entirely possible that they are who they say they are. I wish to speak with them. I will start with the captain and his wife. Do you wish them brought here, Captain, or do you want to go to them?”

“That is entirely up to you, it’s your investigation.” Picard gave him a thin smile.

“Captain, I really don’t think it would be a good idea to let them get anywhere near the Bridge,” argued Riker.

Worf smiled toothily. “And I do not see why not. At least, not yet.”

Within minutes, Josh and Min had been brought up to the conference lounge just off the Bridge, with a full Security escort of course. They were seated down the table from the three senior officers; Worf chose to remain standing.

“If you’re trying to intimidate us, you’re doing a good job,” said Min, holding her husband’s hand.

“What is this about?” asked Josh.

“We just want to ask you a few questions,” said Riker. “If you tell the truth, you have nothing to fear. How long have you been touring?”

“Please, Commander, let me do the questioning.” Worf turned to look out the window. “And as of yet, I am not ready to begin.”

“I see,” answered Riker, trying not to sound miffed.

“If you do not mind, might I apologize to these people?” requested Data.

“Later.” Word turned from the window and looked at the couple. “Please state your full names for the record.”

“I am Joshua Andrew Le Vite.”

“And I am Elminna Violet Le Vite. My maiden name was Thomas.”

“Very good. Thank you. There has been a very serious accusation leveled at one of your people. Have you ever heard of the Q Continuum?”

Min groaned. “Not again!”

“Again?” Riker once again opened his mouth out of turn and promptly looked apologetically to Worf. “Sorry, Worf. Old habit.”

Worf decided to sit directly across from the couple, to reinforce the fact that he was the questioner. “Do you mean to imply that you have been accused of being part of the Q Continuum before?”

“Yeah,” answered Josh. “We get it a lot when we play anywhere there’s Starfleet. One Starfleet base went so far as to…” Josh trailed off and his face hardened at whatever memory he was seeing.

“To do what?” Worf prompted.

“Tell them,” Min said quietly to her husband. To Worf she said, “It is Anna you’re questioning us about, right?”

“That is correct,” answered the Klingon.

Josh took the telling of the story back up. “About a year after we started touring, we were held for questioning at a Starfleet base. We would have been released without harm, except that a young doctor decided to try to do a physical on Anna. Anna was very young at the time, she wasn’t even married to Jack yet, although they were betrothed. She refused to have a physical, which of course raised their suspicions. They…” Josh was so disgusted that he couldn’t finish.

Min picked up where her husband had left off. “They physically restrained her and forced her to submit to the examination. Not a good idea if she really was a Q, by the way, because if she was, she probably would have crushed them then and there. But since she isn’t a Q, she had to go through that exam and we were powerless to protect her. They deliberately used older methods, and they were rough and inhumane. For someone who has been through what she has been, it was traumatizing. Lt. Worf, have they told you about the O’Connor trial?” At his nod, she continued in outrage. “Then you can begin to imagine what being restrained, not just by their hands, but by those awful binders they used, would do to her! Women’s exams used to be far different from men’s, and they chose those older methods. Anna is very much human. She was still unresponsive when we left port that night, with all of the damage to our ship fixed and supplies from the base’s own storeroom. They couldn’t apologize enough. It was forever before she blinked again…we took turns holding her for days.”

“I am…moved by your speech, but I need more hard proof,” Worf said quietly. “My commander is very determined and it is my belief that it will take much to satisfy him.”

“That doesn’t surprise me,” said Josh. “Commander Riker has been gunning for Anna ever since the beginning. I don’t know the particulars, but something was said when my wife and I were getting our permits from our ship. When I returned, Commander Riker was visibly upset.”

“Is this true, Commander?” Worf asked.

“I don’t have to answer that,” replied Commander Riker.

“If not now, you will later,” declared Worf.

“Data was also present,” Josh added. “He even made a comment later that he felt that Commander Riker was upset over Anna’s widowhood. ‘Obvious short widowing’ is how he put it, I think.”

“Is this true, Data?” Worf asked the android.

“It is as they say,” confirmed Data. “I believe that at the point Captain Le Vite entered, Commander Riker was more upset over the possible security breech, but yes, he was also disappointed because Anna made it clear that she was not available to his…romantic interests.” Data glanced at Riker and reconsidered. “I believe he was most upset over Anna’s reference to Counselor Troi.”

“Would you please replay that conversation for us?” asked Worf, well aware of Data’s capabilities. He glanced at the wall terminal to make certain that the ship’s computer was still recording the meeting.

“The one between the commander, Anna and I?” specified Data.

“Yes.”

Data complied, replaying the conversation, not only verbatim, but also in the person’s own voice. He stopped at the point where Josh had interrupted them.

Anna would love to hear that, Min non-verbally communicated to her husband, who smiled and nodded.

“Commander, this does not help your case.” Worf successfully hid his pleasure.

“No, I guess it doesn’t,” Riker said noncommittally.

“I would presume,” Worf addressed Josh and Min now, “that Anna first came into your lives at the time of the trial?”

“Just before it, actually,” answered Josh. “She was brought into the hospital where Min used to work, about a week after the last incident. The authorities wanted her removed from Earth. Things just kind of developed from there.”

“What proof do you have that she was indeed your sister? As far as we know, your sister is still on Earth, if indeed she existed at all.” Worf continued in his duty if for no other reason than to vindicate the people that had brought healing to Deanna and Geordi.

“There were blood tests and DNA matches.” Something in the Klingon’s _expression had changed and Josh thought that maybe he was being believed. “And we know that she existed because we knew about her before the trial. We knew Adrian was pregnant before she and Dad left for Earth, and we – my brothers, mother and I – found out the baby’s gender when Dad called Mom to gloat about finally being able to have a baby girl, even if it had killed Adrian in the process. We never heard from them again until the trial.”

“I see. How do you explain the lack of family resemblance?” asked Worf, remembering from the pictures the computer had provided had shown that the two looked like complete strangers. While it was not uncommon for there to be no resemblance between family members, Worf still expected some.

“I take it you didn’t follow the trial like half of the Federation did at the time?” Min asked.

“I had more pressing things to do at the time than to follow far away court cases,” admitted Worf, sounding a trifle embarrassed. “Data has told me the details of the case and what your sister went through.”

“Some of what she went through,” clarified Josh. “There were things that weren’t aired because the judge refused to put Anna through that kind of humiliation. He reviewed at least half of the evidence in his chambers. It turned out that he didn’t even know the whole story himself. Anna was badly mutilated when she was first brought into the emergency room. When Dad realized that she was going to die despite his best efforts to keep his lab rat alive, he called for the medics. An amazing move on his part even though he tried to claim that a wild animal had mauled her. Anna’s face was unrecognizable, like most of her…they weren’t even sure she was a female until they did a DNA scan. One of the doctors made a visual from her DNA of what she looked like, and when they showed it to her to let her know they were going to fix her, she told them the picture was wrong. So, when they went to fix her face, they fixed it according to her specifications.” Josh and Min shared a wistful smile.

“I’m surprised that people as deeply religious as you are would allow something like that to take place. Isn’t that kind of shallow? No matter how ugly she might have looked?” Once again Riker had forgotten Worf’s request, but this time Josh answered before Riker could apologize or Worf could reprimand.

“It had nothing to do with looks, Commander. Anna was a beautiful young woman even before this happened. The reason why both the doctors and we allowed her to change her looks was because she looked a lot like Dad, only more feminine. Of course, Dad isn’t high on the masculine side himself.” Josh shrugged. “We all let her do it so that she wouldn’t have to look at her father, her abuser, each time she looked into the mirror. Besides, we weren’t all that different from you at the time, Commander. I spent most of my off duty time either in the bars looking for a fling or in the holodeck manufacturing my own. Crude as holodecks were when they first came out.”

There was a moment of silence that Worf took to glare at his superior.

The Klingon nearly growled at his superior. “One more outburst from you, Commander, and I will have to ask you to leave.”

“I’d listen to him, if I were you, Number One. It’s not good to anger a Klingon,” said Picard good-naturedly.

“I’ll try to remember that. Sir.”

Worf looked at the Le Vites, a loose end still puzzling him. “Tell me about Anna’s husband.”

“What do you want to know?” asked Josh.

“Who was he? What was his name? How did they meet? Was he a good man?” Worf’s grin actually managed to look fatherly. “I would want to know these things if I was made guardian of a sibling. You basically raised her as one of your own.”

“Are you a father, Mr. Worf?” Min asked.

“I am. Please answer the question, we can trade parenting stories later.”

Josh managed not to grin. “Anna was married to a Vulcan named Jack Brightfame. Min and I never knew if that was his real Vulcan name or not, but I know Anna did. We actually hired him to tutor Anna so she wouldn’t have to go to regular school.” Josh almost laughed at the expression on Worf’s face. “I know that must sound like coddling to a Klingon, but we had to do something. In the beginning, she refused to even go out into our backyard. She still isn’t very comfortable outdoors. Besides, Jack was a Vulcan…how soft do you think he could have been?”

“I’m going to assume that’s a rhetorical question,” said Worf dryly.

“It is. We were a little leery about hiring him. I mean, our background checks on him turned up very little, just that he existed under that name and that he was telling the truth about his educational and work background. We started out by hiring him on a probationary period. We decided to keep him on when we found the two of them in the backyard playing with the puppy we had gotten her. Somehow he had managed to talk her into going outside. Jack was amazingly gentle for our concept of a Vulcan, and at the same time, twice as stern. In the beginning, she threw a lot of tantrums despite her Christianity, and Jack didn’t put up with any of her…nonsense as he called it.”

“I confronted him once about it,” said Min. “About him being so stern. He looked at me and…I swear he was almost in tears. He told me that the reason he was so stern with her was because he didn’t want her to grow up with a victim mentality. I think he loved her even then, but I didn’t discover that part of their relationship until four years later when she was a few months past her seventeenth birthday. I can’t tell you exactly what it was that led me to believe that they had a more than professional caring for each other, woman’s intuition maybe, but I ended up telling Josh about my suspicions when I found them holding hands over a book. Josh in turn fired Jack and told him to never come back. I was a new Christian at the time, but Josh wasn’t yet and at any rate he’s always been over protective of his sister. Firing Jack wasn’t a good thing to do, but then again it was. Anna didn’t take the news very well when she was told that Jack wasn’t coming back. Her first reaction was to cry and beg for us to bring him back. When that didn’t work…” Min sighed and shook her head at the memory. “She yelled and screamed and cursed her brother up and down before storming off to her bedroom. It was the first time I had ever seen my husband speechless, or in tears. He was just as upset when she wouldn’t open her door later that night when he went to talk to her. We always respected her privacy and never entered her room without her permission, so she never felt the need to lock her door. When she hadn’t come out by morning, I broke that unspoken rule and discovered that she had run away in the night. Josh didn’t react well to that, but managed to keep his cool long enough to talk to Base Security. A search was started, but it had to be expanded when it was discovered that she had booked a ship to Vulcan. She had withdrawn a large amount of her credits to get that less then legal booking. We would have followed her all the way to Vulcan, except that Jack had found her first. He never said where or how, but he brought her back the next night. We were relieved. Jack, I think, was embarrassed. Anna was twice as mad as before. She had stormed off to her room again. We invited Jack in and asked him why he brought her back since they could easily have eloped. He told us that it was the logical thing to do…Josh was still in Starfleet then and could have leveled all sorts of charges at him and he didn’t want that. But even more, he didn’t want to break our family apart. The way Jack saw it, Anna needed our love and support even more than she needed his. Josh had already repented of his rash decision and asked Jack to stay on. Jack readily agreed. There were more things going on than the three of us had originally realized, issues of abuse that had never come to light before, along with some substance abuse. We knew before they had shown up that it was going to take more than just Josh and me to help her. Josh went in to talk to her that night, hoping she’d had time to calm down. I don’t know the specifics, but when they came out of her room, they were both smiling through the tears. Anna apologized for her behavior and asked what was to happen next. We checked into Federation law regarding interspecies marriage and they were engaged under the conditions that they were not to be married until she had turned at least eighteen. They were married, and rather happily so until last month when Jack died.”

“That is…more than I expected, but I am glad that you told me,” said an ever patient Worf. “Jack has only been dead for a month?”

“Yes,” answered Josh, with a subtle glance toward Data. “He and Anna were kidnapped by a group of rebel Rigellians and in the end Jack was killed protecting his wife. Why do you want to know?”

“Has Anna at any time ever completely healed from her injuries from Dr. O’Connor?”

“She healed. She was never able to have her uterus replaced, because there was too much damage for that. She’s been prayed over a couple of times since she and Jack were married. But that’s the only thing that hasn’t completely healed, unless you count a bit of scarring.” Min looked at the Klingon suspiciously. “What aren’t you telling us?”

“One of the reasons Anna’s ‘humanity’ is under question is because when you first came on board and there was the emergency with Anna, Dr. Crusher was able to scan her with a tricorder and it revealed that Anna – an infertile woman – is pregnant.”

There was a moment of stunned silence from the captain of the Zion Revivalists and his wife. Then they looked at each other and broke out into delirious grins.

“They were praying fervently for a time, not that long ago,” Josh said. “Amazing! What an awesome God we serve!”

“I wonder if she knows yet?” Min asked no one in particular.

“Then you believe it is Jack’s child?” inquired Worf.

“Whose else would it be?” Josh shrugged. “We’ve seen a lot of strange things in these past few years. Why wouldn’t God do something like this? He’s opened the wombs of many barren women over the centuries.”

“Did your doctor say how far along she is? I know a good tricorder could tell.” Min couldn’t have been more excited than if it were her child.

“I believe she said two and a half months,” answered Worf.

“That’s just after the last time they asked for prayer,” commented Josh, awed and pleased. He gave his wife’s hand a squeeze and she answered with a return squeeze.

“I think it is time for me to speak with this woman,” said Worf gruffly. He summoned Security and relayed his request. Turning back to Josh and Min, he asked, “Do you wish to stay?”

“I don’t think that would be a good idea,” interrupted Riker.

Worf sighed. “Why not, Commander? I do not see where this woman is a Q. I do not see the harm in bringing her here to confirm my suspicions and inform her of her pregnancy. And…I think she would receive my questions better if here family were here.”

Picard spoke, the first time in a while. “Would you like Doctor Crusher here? To convince Anna of her pregnancy? If she’s been waiting for so long, she might be hard to convince.”

Worf considered. “Yes, I think that would be a good idea. I will summon the doctor as well.” He activated the comm unit and spoke softly into it as Riker once again broadly aired his disgust.

“Am I the only one not fooled by this?” Riker stood and began to pace the room, “These people probably aren’t real. They’re a Q creation; of course their story would be convincing if they were her creation.”

“I’m trying hard not to be insulted here, Commander.” Josh wisely kept his seat, Min’s hold on his arm helping. “The last time I was accused of being some kind of ‘creation’, I took out half the men at the bar. Of course, we were all drunk at the time so it probably doesn’t count.”

“A good religious man like you? I’m surprised.” Riker stopped pacing in order to turn his glare on the former Starfleet officer.

“I was on leave at the time, barely out of the Academy. My god at the time was my own self and I was good at serving myself.” Josh shrugged. “We didn’t know about the Q yet, but they aren’t the only beings that have supernatural powers attributed to them. The Federation even has some as its members. We’ve been running into ‘god-types’ ever since we started exploring space, Commander.[i] The Zion Revivalists have actually witnessed the Gospel to quite a few of those species and they’re usually more open to the notion of a ‘higher power’ than us ‘normal’ folk. Some of them have even accepted Christ as their Savior.”

Riker snorted. “You’re hardly normal. I don’t get you, Le Vite. You had a promising career in Starfleet! You were in the top of your league, a brilliant genius! You could have ended up in charge of Starfleet before you knew it at the pace you were going. You could have been the youngest to claim that office. I’m not even going to be able to make that claim! You’re a genius, Le Vite! And you’ve chosen to waste your life by traveling the galaxy with…with malcontents and rebels! You could have been so much more than what you are!”

“I suppose, by your reckoning, but I doubt I would have been happy with who that person would have turned out to be. I don’t have to explain myself to you Commander, but I will. Basically, I left Starfleet to live my own life.” Josh shrugged again. “I missed my family, for one. Min and I wanted to start having children, but we didn’t want to do that with me working hours without end. We saw that Anna did better when we were able to spend more time with her and we knew that the same would prove true for our own children. Min had already been fired from her job at the hospital and had her license revoked. The band had been together for about a year. Someone mentioned touring and evangelizing, so I left. Not to mention that some of Anna’s arguments about the Prime Directive were not only beginning to make sense, but they were also beginning to attract the attention of my commanding officers. Anna can be very persuasive in her arguments and she’s very well researched. She can also be very vocal.”

“What’s wrong with the Prime Directive?” demanded an exasperated Riker.

“It has a tendency to be misused when people don’t want to get involved, or when they don’t want to take responsibility for their actions[ii]. And sometimes abused for the personal ambitions for the powers that be.”

Riker would have responded, but the door chime indicated the Security was waiting outside, presumably with Anna. Conversation cut off as the woman in question walked in with Counselor Deanna Troi, deep in their own quiet conversation.

“Sorry, Lieutenant,” one security officer said to Worf. “Counselor Troi insisted on coming too.”

Worf nodded and dismissed the security officers. He decided to interrupt the women’s conversation. “Excuse me, Counselor and Mrs. Brightfame, but could you please sit and continue your discussion at a later time?”

“Of course,” they said in pleasant unison.

Worf waited for them to be seated, pleased that Riker also returned to his seat. “While we wait for Dr. Crusher, Mrs. Brightfame, I would like to ask you some questions.”

“Please, call me Anna.” The young woman gave a tired smile.

“Anna, a very serious charge has been leveled at you…”

“You think I’m Q, don’t you?” asked Anna, her eyes looking at Riker even as she addressed Worf.

“I do not, but it is my duty to find out the truth.” Worf allowed himself to make a joke. “After all, I am honorable to a fault.”

“If possible. Honor has its place, but it can often be used as an excuse for pride.” Anna shrugged, much like Josh had been doing; apparently there was some family resemblance after all. “So, someone’s told you about that conversation.”

“Yes. Data repeated it for us.”

“Verbatim?”

“To the word,” agreed Worf. He looked to the mentioned officer to see if he wanted to say something.

“I was ordered to repeat many things I had promised not to share,” said Data. “I ask forgiveness.”

Josh nodded, as did his wife and sister.

“Starfleet types can be insufferable sometimes,” said Anna quietly. She smiled at her brother. “And I would know…I was raised by one since the age thirteen.” She looked over to Riker. “Commander Riker?”

“What?” asked a defensive sounding Riker.

“I am sorry if I upset you earlier. None of it was meant as an insult, honest. But even if it was…aren’t you used to it by now?”

Riker didn’t so much deign to answer.

“Indeed.” Once again, Worf took control of the conversation. “Anna, what do you have to say for yourself? Can you prove that you’re not a member of the Q Continuum?”

“God is my defense, Mister Worf. I can say nothing that does not come from Him.” Anna sighed and considered the situation, her heart prayerful. “No. There is nothing that I can say or do that will convince Commander Riker that I am human. Anything I say, he will regard as a lie. Anything I try to do, he will say is part of some sort of plot; a parlor trick even. Unless, of course, you want to throw me into a pond of water and wait for me to drown, thereby proving that I am human. They used to use that trick to test a woman to see if she was a witch or not, way back at the beginning of the settling of America, most notoriously during the time of the Salem witch trials. Of course, even the witches ended up dying, but that’s another story. It took your favorite Q almost dying to prove to you that he had been stripped of his powers and was defenseless. Is it my death that you require?”

“No,” said Worf just as the door chimed again and opened to admit a frustrated Doctor Crusher.

“Sorry I took so long. Had an emergency.” Crusher sat next to Deanna, smiled at the Zion Revivalists and waited.

“No, Mrs. Brightfame,” repeated Worf. “Your death is not necessary. However, we would appreciate it if you were to submit to a…”

“Not a physical! Please…anything but a physical!”

Deanna, not fully knowing why a physical would scare the young woman so badly, put a comforting hand on her arm. “No one is going to hurt you,” the counselor said instinctively. “Doctor Crusher is a good doctor.”

Crusher smiled at Anna. “I wouldn’t dream of hurting you, Anna. We’re each entitled to our own opinions, and I admire you for having the courage not only to have a different opinion, but to voice it as well.”

“It’s not an opinion, but thank you…I think.” Anna looked pleadingly at her brother and sister-in-law, but they only grinned like kids keeping a secret. She looked back at the Klingon. “What do you want from me?”

“Nothing so strenuous as a physical,” assured Worf, not unkindly. “Just a routine scan with a tricorder.”

Anna looked at Doctor Crusher and saw only the Starfleet uniform. “Could Min do it? Or could she…”

Worf looked to Riker before answering, to see his reaction and no doubt do the opposite if necessary.

Riker was bothered by the distress of the young woman. She, who had previously looked smug and arrogant, now seemed to him incredibly young and helpless. Only, he knew that she wasn’t helpless. But that didn’t change the compassion he was feeling now. If this was a Q affecting his emotions, he was going to be even madder in the long run. Deanna’s stern glance only made him roll his eyes. “It doesn’t matter to me.”

“If Doctor Crusher doesn’t mind, Mrs. Le Vite may do the scan.” Worf was glad not to anger the first officer more than he already was. There was a limit to even good-natured teasing, and he did not want to press beyond that limit with Riker; he was a commanding officer after all.

“I don’t mind,” Crusher said, easily seeing the girl’s fear, and now understanding her distrust. She handed her tricorder over to Min.

Min stood and moved around Josh as she familiarized herself with the newer model. She whistled. “This is nice. I haven’t seen this model yet. The things that I could do with this!” She leveled the device at her young sister-in-law and marveled at the smoothness and speed of the tricorder. “Yes, very sophisticated. They’re right, Anna. You are slightly malnourished, no doubt because of the fast you’ve been on. But, my dear, I do believe God has called an end to your fast, because this also says that you are going to have a baby.” Min’s smile was wide.

“A baby?” Anna almost jumped out of her seat. She would have had it not been for Deanna’s hand still on her back. “A baby?” Her joy was so complete that they were all smiling, including the recalcitrant Riker. Anna put her hands on her stomach, her eyes bright with unshed tears of joy. “Oh my. Jack was right…God healed me! He said that he knew we would have a child, but I didn’t believe him.”

“Then maybe you should do as Sarah did and name him ‘laughter’. Isaac Brightfame has a nice ring to it.” Min showed Anna the tricorder readout, even though she knew that the other woman wouldn’t understand even half of it.

“A boy? He’s a boy?” Her unshed tears were beginning to be shed. “After all these years.”

Deanna began to rub the young woman’s back. “Yes, after all these years. God is faithful, remember?”

Anna nodded.

Deanna turned to address her captain. “Captain, before these people leave, I would like to see that they receive up-to-date equipment for their ship. For their engines, for their medical needs, and anything else that can be thought of.”

“A newer air recycler would be advisable,” said Data. “And a higher grade wiring system so that nothing would be able to short circuit the entire ship again.”

“Some new clothes would be a nice thought,” Crusher mused. “And some medicines. Food even.”

“I believe that can be arranged,” Picard answered. “I’m sure we can think of a few ways to bless them before they go.”

“I can’t believe this!” declared Riker, returning to his feet. “You all believe her! I never would have thought this of any of you! Come on! You’re all intelligent people, can’t you see through this?”

“There is nothing to see through,” Josh answered as his wife sat back down next to him. “All that you’ve heard has been the truth. You know that, deep down and that’s what bothers you so much. Now it’s up to you to decide what to do with it. You’re an intelligent man yourself, so think carefully before you make a decision. Commander…Will, God is not like your father, or your mother for that matter. God is a far better father than any of us could ever wish to have. God will never abandon you.”

“Leave my parents out of this!” growled Riker angrily. “I give up! I just want these people gone!” With that, he stormed out of the room without waiting for the captain’s permission.

“Well, that’s that,” Picard sighed. “He’s not satisfied, or a believer, but he has given up his witch hunt.”

“I think that with the prayers and the witness of his friends, he won’t be like this forever,” said Min compassionately.

“Some of us will be praying twice as hard,” whispered Deanna.

“Are we free to go, Captain?” Josh asked.

“Yes, and as much as I regret this, I’m afraid I must ask you to leave us without anymore concert services. I would much rather you stay,” said Picard. “But I do not wish another confrontation.”

“Understood,” answered Josh. He rose and gentlemanly helped his wife to her feet. “I think that our mission here is complete.” He glanced so briefly at Anna that only Data could have noticed. “We’ll be gone as soon as possible.”

“Not before receiving your gifts!” declared Deanna. “Or should I say blessings?”

“Sometimes they are one and the same Counselor Troi,” Josh said to her. “I accept your generosity, Captain, and I hope for Commander Riker’s sake, it can be done quickly.”

“As do I.” Picard stood and the remaining persons around the table followed suit. “Data, would you see to it?”

The android nodded.

And Data did arrange everything, though not all of the new equipment could be installed as quickly as would have been liked so it was late the next afternoon before the Zion Revivalists were able to leave. There was no formal send off. Captain Picard had been down earlier and said his goodbyes to the group. Deanna, Lwaxana, and Geordi were all floating around, seeing to the odds and ends before everything was settled, and then they too left. All too soon it was just Data and Anna standing outside the ship. Josh had left her with a nod and a stern warning not to take too long. Data gazed at the young woman and waited.

“Our time here has come to an end, Data,” commented Anna after a brief pause. “Is there anything you’d like to ask?”

“Why?”

“Why what?”

“Why have I had this dream?” Data asked. “Is this some sort of message or warning? Or are you a figment of my imagination?”

“What do you think?”

“I do not know how to answer that yet. There are many things to consider.”

“Think hard, but don’t take too long. A life, and lives hang in the balance.”

“Anna!” hollered Josh from inside the ship. “It’s time!”

“Coming!” The young woman patted Data’s cheek in a friendly blessing. “God bless you, Data. Till we meet again, farewell…and remember.” With that, she turned into the ship and the dream faded to blackness.

[i] Sargon, Apollo, The Organians, Plato’s Children, The Traveler, Trelane (the Squire of Gothos), The Wormhole Prophets/Aliens, the Q, etc. All have supernatural abilities, most of whom would be considered ‘god-types’.
[ii] For example – the Federation ignored the annexation of Bajor by the Cardassians. The argument was that it took place within the Cardassian border and therefore they could do nothing. Kind of like how we ignore human rights issues in China and still give them the status of “favored nation”.

Chapter Four

Data distinctly heard Geordi calling his name, then Doctor Crusher asking what had happened.

“I don’t know,” he heard Geordi reply. “I stepped out of the room to talk to Commander Riker, and when I stepped back in, Data was flat on the floor. I know sickbay’s not the best place to have brought him, but you were closer.”

“I don’t…”

Data interrupted them by opening his eyes and sitting up abruptly. “I am well.”

“Data!” exclaimed Crusher, hand to chest. “Are you sure?”

“What happened?” asked Geordi, just as surprised as the doctor.

“I am not certain.” Data checked his internal time circuits. “I have been unconscious for two days?”

“No, only fifteen minutes,” answered the engineer.

“This is most unusual,” concluded the android.

“Explain Data,” requested Crusher.

“I have had a dream and my internal time circuits indicate that I have been ‘out’ for exactly 48.752 hours.”

“That’s impossible!”[i]

“You had a dream?” Geordi was confused. “Did it just kick in? Maybe we’d better run a diagnostic of that program.”

“I have already done so,” answered Data. “And there seems to be nothing wrong.”

“Nothing wrong?” Crusher shook her head incredulously. “Data, healthy people, and androids, don’t just pass out and have a dream. Something’s wrong. Especially since your time circuit is off! Now, you obviously have some sort of malfunction. Which is Geordi’s department.”

“Why does it have to be a malfunction?” Data asked. “”Why could not a higher power be involved?”

“A higher power? Who? Q?” Crusher’s patience was beginning to wear thin and it showed.

“No. God.”

“God? Now I’ve heard it all!” Crusher turned to the Chief Engineer. “He’s all yours Geordi.” She turned and walked away.

“Data, let’s head on up to your quarters and do a few checks.”

“That will not be necessary,” replied Data as he hopped off the bio-bed. “But I will come with you.” He followed his friend out of sickbay.

“Data,” Geordi said cautiously as they walked the corridor of the Enterprise. “What makes you think God knocked you unconscious and gave you a dream?”

“The dream was about God.” Data carefully watched the people they passed. What, or who, he was looking for, he was not certain.

“Was He there?” Geordi sounded genuinely interested. “In the dream, I mean.”

“No.” Then Data remembered the cloud at the service. “Yes! Yes, He was part of the dream. He manifested as a mist like cloud, though I was not the one to see it.”

“A cloud?” Geordi sounded skeptical now.

“Yes. It is even in the Bible. In Exodus.”

“Well, how did you know it was there if you weren’t the one to see it?”

“Because in the dream you were the one to see it and I trust your judgment.” Data suddenly decided to take a different route.

“Where are you going?” Geordi truly didn’t mean to sound as alarmed as he did.

“I would like to see Counselor Troi.” The android sped up and Geordi had no choice but to follow. “I believe she may be in danger.”

That caught Geordi’s attention. “What kind of danger?”

“I do not know exactly.”

They didn’t speak again until they stood outside Counselor Troi’s quarters.

“What if she’s not here?” Geordi asked. “She might still be on leave.”

“She was scheduled to return from her vacation leave today at eleven hundred hours.” Data reached to activate the door chime. “It is safe to assume that she has arrived safely and is unpacking and resettling.”

“Oh,” was all that his friend said.

Deanna didn’t answer the first chime, or the second, or the third.

“Maybe she went to Ten-Forward,” Geordi suggested.

“I had not considered that,” admitted Data. He tapped the communicator badge on his chest. “Computer, give me the location of Counselor Troi.”

“Counselor Deanna Troi is in her quarters,” answered the feminine voice of the ship’s computer.

Data and Geordi looked at each other.

“Check and see if the door’s locked,” said Geordi.

Data checked. “It is not.”

As the door slid gently open, Geordi muttered, “You’d better be right about this, Data; otherwise we’ll have one helluva time trying to explain and apologize.”

“Counselor? Can you hear me?” Data asked as he slowly entered the room. There was no answer. Data motioned Geordi to check one side of her quarters while he went the other direction.

“If she’s in the shower, this is all your fault,” said Geordi, still muttering.

Data didn’t answer. He went into the counselor’s bedroom, calling out, “Counselor, are you in here?”

At first he thought there was no answer. Then he heard a low moaning sound. The android hurried around the bed and discovered Deanna collapsed on the floor.

“Counselor!” he exclaimed as he knelt next to her.

Deanna moaned again, whether at chance or in answer to him, Data didn’t know. Her eyes were closed so it was hard to judge her exact level of consciousness.

“She is in here, Geordi!” Data checked her pulse. “I hope I am not too late.” He tapped his communicator again. “Computer, emergency transport to sickbay.” His hand on Deanna, they vanished in front of Geordi’s eyes and were transported to sickbay where an astonished Doctor Crusher met them.

“Data, you’re supposed to be with…ohmigod, Deanna!” Quickly the doctor knelt next to her friend and aimed her ever-ready tricorder at her. “Data, what happened?”

“I found her collapsed in her room. I believe you need to scan for a micro virus near her medulla[ii].”

“On what grounds?” demanded Crusher even as she scanned the back of Deanna’s head.

“Call it a hunch,” answered the android.

“What the hell is that?” wondered Crusher. She fiddled with the tricorder controls, hooking the hand-held device into the main diagnostic computer in sickbay; she hissed softly as the results became clearer. “Damn, where did she pick that up?” The doctor began to prepare a hypospray as she talked. “That’s supposed to be a Rigellian disease, not Betazoid. The galaxy is in big trouble if that’s communicable to other species…”

“Ah. You would be referring to the disease they are calling the New Rigellian Plague?” Data asked.

“Yeah, that’s the one.” The doctor pressed the hypospray to Deanna’s neck and released the medicine into the woman’s bloodstream. “If you hadn’t found her when you did, it would have been to late. Once the virus reaches the spinal column and medulla, it’s too late. By then, the victim is paralyzed with no cure. Deanna would have been confined to a repulsor chair if she’d been found even an hour later…or dead.” Crusher sighed in relief as the medicine began to take affect. “Lift her up on the bio-bed for me.” She stood as Data effortlessly moved Deanna. “At least that’s how it works on Rigellians. Who knows how it would affect another species?”

“It is a fast moving virus?” asked Data, largely unfamiliar with the disease.

“Once it starts attacking its host, yes. Its incubation period can last anywhere from a day to several years. It killed at least 500 Rigellians last month, and that’s with a cure available. It had been killing ten times that before the cure was found. Some kind of cure! If you’re too late introducing the drug to the victim’s system, it’s…well, too late. Too bad they haven’t found a preventative yet; aside from abstaining from sex, that is.” Crusher shook her head. “It’s almost like the old HIV-AIDS virus from twentieth century Earth. Almost. Young adults and teens have been affected the most.”

“She is waking up,” declared Data as Deanna’s eyes fluttered.

“Deanna, move slowly,” cautioned Crusher. “Your system hasn’t had time to adjust. Do you remember what happened?”

Deanna moaned and opened her eyes, only to flinch at the light. “I…was unpacking, wondering what I had eaten that could have upset my stomach. I was going to call you once my head started hurting, but my arm wouldn’t reach my communicator…the room darkened and I think I fell…then I woke up here…have you figured out why yet? I still feel dizzy.”

“Yes, and you will feel dizzy for a little while.” Crusher hit a button and raised the bed so that her friend’s head and torso were slightly elevated. “Deanna, where did you go on leave?”

“I went to Risa, like I told you. Why?”

“Did you sleep with anyone while you were there?”

“Isn’t this the wrong place to be discussing that?” quipped Deanna, glancing at Data and wondering what he was doing there.

“He was Rigellian, wasn’t he?” Crusher asked, refusing to let her friend avoid the question.

Deanna looked at the doctor in surprise. “Yes, how did you know?”

“Damn,” muttered Crusher. “We’ll have to contact Risa and see if they’ve had a Rigellian turn up dead. I can only imagine how many others he must have infected before he died.” Crusher sighed.

“Dead? Beverly, what are you talking about?”

“The New Rigellian Plague,” Crusher answered. “You were in the early stages of it. That’s what caused you to pass out. It’s a rather fast moving and largely fatal disease that has so far been known to only affect Rigellians. Apparently it’s mutated to include other species.”

“Or been genetically altered to do so,” Data suggested.

“Possibly, but unlikely,” said Doctor Crusher, nipping the android’s speculation in the bud. “Somebody would have to be sick in the head to mess with a disease this deadly and crippling. Deanna, you’re lucky that Data found you when he did. I’m going to need you to stay for observation, at least overnight.”

“But…”

“No buts! I’m the doctor here and I don’t allow my patients to argue with me. Not even the captain gets away with that. I’ll inform Captain Picard that you picked up a bug at Risa and won’t be ready to return to duty for a few days. I’ll handle the calls to Risa myself.” She didn’t mention that she would have to talk to Picard about it, but she felt the omission necessary to put her friend at ease.

“Oh, all right.” Deanna sighed, not really wanting to move anyway. She smiled at Data. “Thank you, Data.”

“Data.” Crusher suddenly remembered his role in the issue. “Data, how did you know? When you left here, you were on your way to a Level Three Diagnostic with La Forge. Why did you go to Deanna’s quarters and how did you know what I was to look for? And don’t tell me it was a hunch.”

Data hesitated, looked at Deanna, then back to Crusher. “I dreamt it.”

“You dreamt it?” Crusher looked astounded. “When? Just today?”

“Yes. It was…”

“Who is that woman?” Deanna asked suddenly, nodding toward the main entrance to sickbay. “She looks…familiar, but I don’t think I know her.”

The doctor and the android looked to the door.

A slim young woman, not overly on the tall side, stood in the open doorway and for once the computer wasn’t having a fit that the doors were opened for too long. She was clothed in a simple dress, wore no shoes, and looked like the proverbial cat that had swallowed the canary. Data recognized Anna immediately.

“I have no idea,” said Crusher honestly. “Pretty, whoever she is. Do you know her, Data?”

“Yes. Excuse me, I must talk with her.” Data left without looking back.

Anna turned and walked away. Data followed close behind her. Wordlessly the young woman led him to an empty corridor that ended with a large window. She stopped and looked up at Data. “I told you we’d meet again,” she said with a smile.

“Who are you?” was Data’s first question.

“Exactly who I said I was. Anna Brightfame.”

“What is going on?”

“Nothing now. It was a risky mission, but it had to be done.” There was a sad, almost haunted look in her eyes now, as if she was weighted with too much knowledge.

“Are you a Q after all?”

“What do you think?”

Data took a fraction of time to consider this. “No, I do not think you are a Q, but I do not know what you are that would make you capable of this.”

“I didn’t make this possible. There’s another party involved. One of those gifted with supernatural powers who is a like believer. I’m sorry, I can’t tell you any more than that; her identity is classified information.[iii]”

“What was your mission?” Data asked, deciding to try a different route. “Was it just to save Deanna? In the dream, you said that there was more than one life at stake.”

“Yes, there were many lives.” Anna paused and turned to gaze out the window at the stars even as she considered her words and prayed to the Maker of those stars. “Data, what I am allowed to tell you, must not be told to anyone else. It probably shouldn’t even be told to you, but this was Josh’s decision, not mine.” She drew a deep breath and turned back to the android. “Data, hopefully Deanna is telling Doctor Crusher everything about her trip to that place. But even if she doesn’t, Crusher will still place her call to that…‘Pleasure Center of the Galaxy’. It will be in time to stop the holocaust that would have happened. Deanna wasn’t the only person infected by that man. The virus affects Rigellians slower than Deanna was, and in others it is slower yet. And it can be passed on to others while still in its dormant stage. It is a disease that has been mutated to affect each species differently. This mission was to save all those lives that the Rigellian touched, either directly or indirectly through the ones he deliberately infected. The disease would have run rampant through the galaxy, unstoppable and undetected for years. No one would have known how communicable the disease is if Deanna hadn’t been found in time. Because once it’s too late to stop the virus, it’s also too late to trace it. No one would have known.”

“Why do I believe that there is something more you are not telling me?” inquired Data, intrigued by her words.

“Because you’re a Starfleet officer and you have a good head on your shoulders.” Anna smiled at him. “This was our mission. It came about when I had a dream. God used it to show me the holocaust that would have came…and the death of my own husband because of it.”

Data processed the information. “I thought your husband died when the two of you were kidnapped?”

“That’s what would have happened, yes. Do you remember from your dream who kidnapped us?”

“Rigellians. But I do not understand the connection.”

“Jack would have been killed by the Rigellian Plague. Pardon me, the New Rigellian Plague.” Anna’s disgust was plain. “Upon investigation, it will be discovered that Rigellian Rebel Underground was responsible for the creation and propagation of that deadly disease. Had events went unchecked, if Deanna had not been discovered in time and the plague been allowed to spread unchecked, the Underground would have grown confident in itself and would have went on to do many evils. The murder of my husband would have been mild compared to some of what they would have done. It would have eventually reached the upper echelons of Starfleet and the Federation, killing most of them and thereby allowing a new group of leaders to be brought to power.”

“How do you know that you have done the right thing?” the android asked. “If these things were meant to be, have you not gone against the will of God? Have you unwittingly prevented His plan?”

“Some things are set in stone, Data, and some things can be changed, diverted, or stopped through prayer – as they should be. And I am a prayer warrior, among other things.” Anna looked out the window again. “I prayed for days before I went to my husband and brother about the dream. Those were hard days, especially since Jack knew that I had dreamt something that was upsetting me. Along with Min and Jainna, we three prayed even longer before we felt comfortable with this plan to divert the holocaust. When we went to the third party I mentioned before, she took a day of prayer herself before she agreed to weave this dream. And so, you were chosen and the message delivered. The disease will be stopped, along with the advancement of the enemy…and my husband will live. I’d rather have my husband than a dozen children.”

“But, in my dream…are you not pregnant?” Data asked.

Anna looked at Data as curiously as he looked at her. “I was pregnant in your dream?”

“Yes. And Isaac Brightfame is a good name.”

“I wonder why she put that in the dream? I gave up my hope of being healed when I was interceding for this.” Anna’s eyes clouded. “Oh, I wonder if it could be true? Sometimes, not all the time, but sometimes God will give us our hopes and dreams only after we’ve given them up. I wonder if that’s what’s happened?”

“I do believe that it is logical to conclude so,” answered Data. “I hope so. If I might ask, were all those lives worth more than the salvation of the people in my dream? If things had been allowed to happen as I foresaw, would not the Kingdom of God been advanced?”

“Don’t forget all the lives that never had a chance to make the decision in your dream because they died from the plague. Some things are set in stone Data, but not all things. Prayer changes things; sometimes for the good if we pray in His will and sometimes for ill if we pray in our own. You have only seen one possible future from this event…Josh and I have seen another one as well, one we have not shared with the weaver of your dream since her time with us will soon be coming to an end. She doesn’t know it yet, but we knew from the beginning that she would be with us for but a season. We’re not sure yet whether she is going to run from her destiny again or not. Anyway, there is a greater glory to be had for our Lord. Those who came to salvation in your dream will be saved, just not as you saw. And now, there are many other lives that will be able to make their choice as well.”

“What about Commander Riker?” asked Data. “He was not saved in the dream, and he was very angry. And there were others not saved.”

“Commander Riker will be faced with the same choices someday, and he will have to make a choice. And he will have to live with that choice, or die with it. The same is true for the others in your dream. That is why prayer is so very important.” Anna quirked an eyebrow. “What about you, Data? You’ve been told the story of Truth. You have a choice to make as well.”

“I do not know if I can be saved,” said Data truthfully. “I am not human.”

“Ah, in other words, does Data have a soul?” Anna smiled as if at a secret joke. “Data, in an old, old, Earth story, the Scarecrow never knew he had a brain, the Tinman never knew that he had a heart, and the Lion never knew that he had courage. They searched in vain for gifts that they had already been given, and therefore couldn’t search for what they truly needed. The Wizard couldn’t give them what they were searching for, not only because he was a fraud, but also because they already had what they were searching for.[iv] Don’t search in vain for what you’ve already been given and don’t let anyone try to make you believe otherwise. Every good and perfect gift is from God above.[v] Don’t accept any substitutes. Use what you have and seek what you don’t…oh, and make sure you’re seeking it from Someone who can give it to you.” She gave him a different smile. It seemed that she had quite a vast repertoire of smiles. “Besides, weren’t you declared to be a sentient being?[vi] Most sentient beings have souls. I have yet to meet one that doesn’t.” She didn’t wait for him to comment. “It’s time for me to go, Data. I hope you will think on what has been said, and I hope you will make the right choice. I will be praying, but the choice is up to you.”

Data nodded. “Will we ever meet again?” he asked innocently.

Anna tipped her head in thought as the window behind her began to shimmer and become as liquid with light. No doubt the work of the third party she had mentioned. “Some things are set in stone, and some things can be changed. Some things are meant to be.”

The disturbance in the window solidified into a doorway of light. Just through it Data could faintly see the bridge of the ship, and the vague outline of people.

“Please,” Data asked. “Let me know how you are doing, you and your group. From time to time.”

“That can be done.”

“Could I look through the doorway, to see the people from my dream?”

“To see the people whom you feel have become part of your family?” Anna couldn’t help but smile wider. “I think that would be permissible. A word of warning, if you come all the way through, you’ll be stuck with us. It’s a one-way portal. I don’t know why she made it that way, but she did and I don’t think she likes making them. It’s one of her quirks.”

Data accepted her offered hand. “I do not believe that it would necessarily be a bad thing to be stuck with you.”

“Everything in its time, Data.” Anna stepped through the doorway and Data followed halfway by leaning through it.

They were standing there, with smiles on their faces. Josh and Min stood in the center, next to a tall Vulcan that had to be Anna’s beloved Jack. Cal was there, so was Tim. Phillip the drummer sat at a workstation to the side, his wife Jainna hovered in the background behind him.

Data looked at them, unknowingly smiling as well. His memory banks would never register the smile and so he would never remember it. “I wish you well.”

“God bless you, Data,” said Josh.

“You’ll be in our prayers,” Min said with a smile.

“Until next time.” Anna let go of Data’s hand and joined her Jack.

“Thank you,” the android said, withdrawing. The doorway faded as slowly as it had formed, leaving Data with an unmarred window. Without a word, he returned to the familiar world of the U.S.S. Enterprise. He was not surprised that the computer had not registered the disturbance with the window. He was not surprised when a Level Three Diagnostic of his internal systems revealed that there was no malfunction and that his internal time sensor had readjusted itself, but still…he did not make a decision. He was not surprised when over the course of the next few weeks events proved Anna’s prophecy was correct and the Rigellian Underground was revealed and exposed, but still he did not make a choice about the facts that had been presented to him. He was not surprised to receive the announcement of the birth of Isaac Walker Brightfame several months later, but he was pleased. He was surprised, however, to see that Isaac had been born with a twin sister – Rebecca Faith Brightfame.[vii]

The End of this segment.

[i] Not true. Captain Picard was once knocked unconscious by a beam from a probe that caused him to experience an entire lifetime in the matter of minutes. Then there was the time that he had a heart attack [his artificial heart spazzed when he got too near a wrong kind of ray] and Q gave him the opportunity to do his life over differently and it took only a matter of minutes then too. This kind of stuff happens all the time in Trek. Crusher is probably just skeptical because Data is an android.
[ii] I have no idea what I’m talking about. I’m a storyteller, not a doctor!! Lol! I did look into what part of the brain I wanted the “micro virus” to affect.
[iii] Another one of my characters that is set in the Trek universe. She is an alien half-breed and very few people even know that this powerful alien race exists. And since she is in essence a renegade among her alien people, she does her best to remain incognito. Most of the time, sometimes she just doesn’t care and almost dares the Oryon Council to come after her. Very interesting story. For another time.
[iv] Obviously, “The Wizard of Oz™”.
[v] Holy Bible, paraphrase of James 1:17
[vi] The episode was “The Measure of a Man”, in season 2 of Star Trek: The Next Generation.
[vii] This is a miracle several times over, from the healing of Anna’s womb to the fact that they were able to conceive without medical intervention as is normal for Vulcan/Human marriages.

Posted in The Next Generation | Tagged | Leave a comment

Future’s Children, Chapter 4

Future’s Children, Chapter 4
Author: Draygon, draygon_icewing@yahoo.com

Captain’s Log: Stardate 4520.25

The Enterprise has suffered a severe blow with the abduction of Lydia Fiske. We have been given permission to pursue the Romulan Warbird to Romulus and are doing so at maximum warp. The upgrades Lydia helped Engineering with have maxed our speed out at Warp 12. Although it is a far cry from the speed that could be achieved had they been able to fully outfit the Warp Drive, it will still give us a chance to catch up to the Warbird before they enter the Neutral Zone.

I have been given express orders to destroy the Warbird should they refuse to agree to a prisoner transfer. As one who can call Lydia their friend…I hope it does not come to that.

Commander T’lyk frowned as he watched the interrogation of their prisoner. Even though she had been put through hours of torture and deprivation, she still had not uttered a single word, not even one pittiful whimper. Minutes ago he had been informed that the Enterprise was in pursuit with five other Sovern-Class Starships. If that did not speak to the value of this prisoner, nothing would. He would not be intimidated into giving his prize up so quickly, she was his by sheer force of his will, and nothing could sway his mind otherwise.

Riker sat at the helm, stroking his mustashe as he looked out to empty starfield. They had been pursuing the Romulan Warbird for two days now, and everyone was on edge. Not only because of the information Lydia posessed, but becasue the Romulan methods of interogation often left their subject mentaly incapasitated or worse. No one who knew Lydia wanted any thing of that sort to happen, but it was constantly on their minds, including Picard’s.

Captian Picard had taken her capture hard, even going so far as to blame himself for not being fast enough to figure out their method. Dianna had done her best to console the Captian of course, but until they were able to get Lydia back, the Captian would continue to mentaly beat himself up.

Oddly enough, one of those who had visited Counsulor Troi over Lydia’s capture was Data. He had, before Lydia had come aboard, removed his emotion chip, however, he was still subject to residual programming that mirrored that of his chip. “I do not understand this feeling, Counsolor. When Lydia was taken, I felt as a pain, here.” Data stated as he pointed to his chest. “I have not felt that kind of pain since the Borg Queen gave me living skin. Even then the pain had not affected me as profoundly as her dissapearance. Am I making sence, Counsolor?” Data asked, tilting his head to the left slightly.

“Yes, Data. You make perfect sence. The Captian, Riker, Warf, Geordi and all those who know her well have felt the same pain. Even I felt it when she was taken. As powerful as this emotion is, Data, you have to be strong for Lydia if we are to get her back.”

“Emotion, Counsolor?” Data asked, slightly confused.

“Yes, Data. It’s called, Greif.”

Data sighed softly as he bent himself over the navagation console. He was in the middle of his third shift, but he had refused to leave until they had gotten Lydia back, no matter how long it would take. “Commander, the Romulan War bird has dropped out of warp and is stationary on the Federation side of the Neutral Zone.”

“How long till we reach their position?” Riker asked, leaning forward in the command chair.

“We will be at their position in less than twenty-five minutes, Commander.” Data informed Riker. The Commander nodded, tapping on his combadge and informing Captian Picard of the situation.

“Thank you, Number One. I will be on the Bridge shortly.” Picard said, switching of his comm, slipping on his jacket as he walked out of his quarters. Five minutes later he appeard on the Bridge, taking his seat at the helm as Commander Riker resumed his place the Captian’s Right. Immediately, Picard made contact with the five captians of the starships that were also in pursuit. The Captians Yeowman, Marcalis, Randal, Cameron, and Winsor appeared on the view screen, all looking like they were ready go to anytime. After being informed of the situation, each Captian acknowledged and signed off, each awaiting the Enterprise’s word to drop out of Warp.

“Comming upon the War birds position, disengaging warp drive…” Data stated, looking up at the viewscreen as he entered the last command. The image of the Romulan War bird filled the screen. The other Starships dropped out of warp at the same time, the Avenger, Marquis, Defiant, Praeator, and the Houston appeard beside the Enterprise, amassing an impressive amount of firepower trained on the War bird.

“The ship is not responding to our hail.” Warf stated, blowing his breath through his nose. “This does not make sence, Captain. Why would they just float if they did not intend to communicate or negociate?”

“Data…how long has that ship been stationary?” Dianna asked, a far away look in her eyes.

“The ship has been at these coordinates for one hour and thirty five minutes and sixty three seconds, Counsolor.” Data informed.

“Do you sence something?” Picard asked, looking to his left, concerned with the look in his Counsolor’s eyes.

“She’s on the ship, Captain. I can hear her calling to me, screaming at me. It’s a trap, Captian!” Dianna exclaimed, leaning heavily to the side, exausted.

“Sheilds up!” Picard ordered, not liking the thought of having another cloaked battle ship anywhere near.

“We are being hailed, Captian.” Warf stated, keeping an eye open just in case.

“Well, well, well. So we meet again, Captian. Come to negociate for her release?” Commander T’lyk taunted, smiling as he watched Picard’s jaw twitch. “She has proven to be a most troublesome aquisition. She didn’t even scream before she lost conciousness. She is a strong woman, three days and not once did she ever make a sound.” T’lyk said, shaking his head.

“You may despence with the pleasantries, Commander. Where is Lydia?” Picard demanded, pulling himself up to his full height.

“She is on the Purist, Captian. I have no use for her anymore…” T’lyk said with a dismissing wave of his hand. “Not that she will ever have the ability to speak of her theories again…but if you want her that badly…” T’lyk said as he linked the Enterprise to the Purist, showing Picard the bridge of the Romulan War bird.

“Oh dear God…” Dianna said softly, her hands covering her mouth. She had to look away, unable to keep her eyes on the scene. Lydia lay prone in the command chair, her clothing removed, her hair shorn away. Blood dripped in a steady stream from clean incisions on her back, stomach, legs and arms. The soles of her feet had been sliced to a bloody mess and her sides and shoulders showed signes that she had been whipped.

“Mr. Warf, Data. Your with me, Number One, you have the Bridge.” Picard said as he stepped into the turbo lift with Warf and Data, making their way to the Transporter Room. Each had a phaser, Data and Warf handeling the more powerful turbo-phasers. “Three to the Purist…” He stated simply, taking his place as the transporter transfered them from the Enterprise to the bridge of the Purist.

Picard made his way to Lydia, Data pulling out the medical tricorder, checking Lydia’s vital signs. “She is alive, Captian. She will need mediacal attention immediately if she is to survive.” Data stated.

Lydia started as she heard Data’s voice, a choked sob torn from her as she felt the pain from all the bruises cuts and broken bones. She reached out, grabbing Captian Picard by the collar, dragging him down with suprising strength. “Get out now…it’s a trap. Gonna blow…” She grinded out, gasping as Data scooped her up in his arms, paying no mind to the blood that was soaking through his uniform.

“Picard to Enterprise, Four to beam directly to Sick-Bay.” Picard ordered, slightly puzzled that there was no response. “Picard to Bridge.” He repeated, tapping on his combadge again.

“Ahh…Captian Picard. Did I forget to tell you that the Purist’s warp core is rigged to fail? I didn’t…well I thought you should know…” T’lyk shrugged, smiling with greusome delight as he cut the connection, leaving Picard, Data, Warf and Lydia alone on the Purist.

“Data…” Lydia strained out, getting the android’s attention. “T’lyk caused the two quakes…he’s using the weapon to overload the Warp Core…” Lydia squeezed her eyes shut, fighting the urge to pass out.

“Can you think of any way to disengage the device?” Data asked, being careful not to open the gashes on her back any more.

“Can’t think…hurts to think…” Lydia said softly…leaning her head on Data’s shoulder, reaching over to his combadge. Her fingers closed around it as she unhooked it from his uniform. Holding the device with trembeling fingers, she broke off the hook that held the combadge to him. Jamming the pin into the circutry, creating a spark before she bent the other end, and connected it to a different spot on the small circuit board inside the combadge.

” This is the Bridge…” Riker’s voice came over the combadge, getting a smile from Picard.

“Number One, four to beam directly to sick-bay.” Picard ordered, the relief evident in his voice. That smile stayed on his face as they were beamed directly to sick bay. “Picard to Bridge…” Picard called out as he tapped on his combadge. “Number One, get us out of here. That Warbird is rigged to explode and I don’t want us anywhere near when it does.”

“Ensin! Full reverse! Get us as far away from that ship as possible.” Riker ordered, relaying the message to the other Starship Captians. Five lightyears away, those on the Bridge had their breath taken away as they watched the Purist explode, the energy released was enough to create a small shock wave aboard the Enterprise.

In Sick-Bay, Dr. Crusher busied herself treating the physical wounds Lydia had recieved during her time as a prisoner of Commander T’lyk. Her mumbelings about the inhumane nature of Romulan bedside manner were enough to keep Warf, Picard and Data out of her way. The three returned to the Bridge, neither noticing that they were covered in Lydia’s blood, each completing their assigned shifts before retiring.

Lydia slept in Sick-Bay, the sedatives keeping her dreams relatively uneventful. Data made his way into Sick-Bay, standing at the bed that Lydia lay on, watching her sleep. “You should be getting some rest, Data.” Dr. Crusher said quietly, putting her hand on his shoulder.

“I shall rest, Dr. Crusher, thank you for your concern. However, will Lydia fully recover?” He asked. Dr. Crusher was caught off guard by the bluntness of the question, almost seeing genuine concern for the young woman in his eyes.

“Only time will tell, Data. But I can say for sure that she will need every friend she has here if she is to have a chance to recover fully.” The doctor said as she left Data, retiring to her quarters in Sick-Bay.

 

Posted in The Next Generation | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Future’s Children, Chapter 3

Future’s Children, Chapter 3
Author: Draygon, draygon_icewing@yahoo.com

Captian’s Log: Stardate 4520.23

Our new guest seems to have made quite a stir with her statement that she can design a new warp engine that not only go faster than anything currently in use, but can engage and drop out of warp inside of a planet’s atmosphere without harming the ship or the atmosphere itself. Needless to say, I am worried about this information getting out to the wrong people.

I have given my Cheif Engineer and Lydia Fiske authorization to begin the design of the new warp engine and both are egear to get started. I do belive that Geordi has found someone who can keep up with his enthuasism.

Captian Picard, Commander Riker, Lt. Commander Data and Lydia sat in the Ten-Forward, the officer’s mess, as they enjoyed dinner together. Lydia had on a long sleeveless chinesse dress. The silk was an irridicent blue with golden dragons embroidered down the length. Her hair was pulled up in a bun held up by two golden chopsticks with golden chain earings hanging from her ears. All were enjoying some form of Asian cuisine, though Lydia prefered Sushi to any of the cooked meats.

“Is it really possible, Lydia, that you could design a warp engine that can achive warp inside a planet’s atmosphere?” Data asked, harumphing thoughtfully to himself as Lydia nodded to him as she chewed a piece of sashi meat. “I am almost ashamed to have not been the first one to submit designs for such a device.”

Lydia smiled, patting Data on the hand. “I have made it my purpose to think outside the box. I hate conforming to the norm in any way possible. You could even go so far as to call me part of the Lunatic Fringe.” She said smiling as she picked up a thin piece of blow fish with her chop-sticks, slipping it delicately into her mouth before taking a small sip from the green tea beside her plate.

Riker smiled as he popped the last of an egg roll in his mouth, whiping the side of his mouth with a cloth napkin. “That’s were some of the most brilliant ideas come from, Lydia.” Riker said, sipping from his water. “People once said that traveling faster than the speed of light was a lunatics dream. Turned out they were right…” Riker smiled, getting a chuckle from Picard and Lydia. Data tilted his head until he connected what Riker said with how he had seen Zephram Cochran. He would not define him as a lunatic, but he let the matter lie. The opinions of humans were a difficult and sometimes impossible thing to understand.

Picard tapped his combadge when he heard a request for acknowledgement. “Picard here…”

“Captian, we are tracking a Romulan Warbird off to port. They have decloaked and are demanding to speak to you at once.” Warf’s voice came through. At the mer mention of a Romulan Warbird, everyone was on their feet and out of the door and heading toward the Bridge. Picard insisted that Lydia come with them, though he would not say why.

Picard stepped through the turbolift, Riker, Data and Lydia falling into step behind him. Data, Riker and Picard took their stations while Lydia stood beside Warf as he readied weapons, charging phasers just incase the Warbird tried anything hostile. Warf had no love for Romulans, like anyone else in the Federation, but Klingons had an extremely vile hatred of the offshoot of the Vulcan race.

“On screen…” Picard ordered. Half a second later, the face of Commander T’lyk appeared on the view screen, his head raised as he looked down his nose to Captain Picard.

“Federation Starship Enterprise…” T’lyk began before Picard could get a word in edge wise. “We have come for something of ours which you have…”

Dianna’s eyes flickered to her left. She heard a steady stream of desperate thoughts coming from Lydia. She kept repeating, Who is that? Why does he look familiar? Lydia dared not move unless she bring his attention on her.

“We have nothing of yours, Commander. You are in violation of your own treaty. Turn back or we will be forced to take this contact as a hostle action.” Picard said as he drew himself up to his full height. He was not about to let this Romulan warship destroy the peace of neighboring systems.

“Oh, but you do, Captain. She stands behind you, next to your Security Officer. I want her, dead or alive…your choice Captain. I will expect a transfer to be arranged in no less than thirty standard minutes. If one is not agreed to by that time, you will be fired upon.” T’lyk stated smugly before he cut the connection, leaving the image of his Warbird facing them, all weapons at ready.

“Data, what are the readouts of that Warbird?” Picard asked, glancing back to Lydia. He was somewhat disturbed to see that all the color had drained out of her face.

“This ship is a Vengance-Class Warbird. She is quite new, and shows signs of heavy use. She has two standard phaser mounts on the bow along with four torpedo bays below the main array. She has an advanced cloaking device, making her able to fire while cloaked and has two additional torpedo bays under her belly that have been modified to drop trip-mines, Sir.” Data said as he read the tactical readouts of the Warbird.

“Hmm…they are heavily over-powered. Why would they want to risk killing themselves? What does Lydia posess that they want so badly?” He asked as he looked back to Lydia as she stood beside Warf, holding herself tightly.

“I don’t know Captain. But he seems familiar some how…like I’ve spoken to him before. I just can’t put my finger on it.” Picard looked to Dianna, who nodded that she was telling the truth. “He almost looks like that guy from the CIA that tried to get me to work for him a few years back, right before I published my suplimental equations.”

Picard looked to Riker and Dianna, bothing giving him the same expression. This was much too much to be just a coinsidence. “Its not like they could travel through time and abduct me…right?” Lydia asked, not liking the looks she was getting in return.

“There are ways, Lydia. It seems you have found yourself in the middle of something bigger than the two of us. They seem to want you pretty badly, but for what, I still am not sure.” Picard said as he sat down at the helm, stroking his chin as he waited for the thirty minutes to go by. He was not about to give her to anyone, let alone Romulans. Her mind was much too valueable.

“The new design for the warp engine!” Lydia exclaimed, getting everyone’s attention. “They want the designs! They want the equations to increase their warp speed and my designs to be able to engage and disengage warp inside of an atmosphere! That’s why he tried to get me to go with him! That’s why he wants me now!” Lydia exclaimed, holding herself tighter. “He’s not out-gunned, Captain…he’s got something up his sleve, an ace in the hole. He’s hiding something that could spank us pretty badly.”

Riker’s eyebrows went up. “Spank us, Sir? I certianly don’t want that.”

Picard smerked, though Lydia’s words did make sence. If they were willing to challange a Sovern-Class Starship, then they were either suicidal or they were hiding something. That and the way Lydia had worded it made him cringe inside. Adult or not, being spanked was not something that a Federation Captian should never have done to him.

“Sir!” Data said, getting the Captain’s attention. “They are charging weapons and have locked on to us.”

“Battlestations! Ensin…Fire at will.” Picard ordered, holding on to the arm rests of the helm. “Brace for impact.”

“Oooohhh… and I gave up a hot fudge sundae for this…” Lydia wined as she gripped the rail as she waited for the inevitable inpact. It came as the Romulan Warbird fired a torpedo, striking the Enterprise’s sheilds under the saucer section. The sheilds did little to lessen the jolt, and the entire bridge was shaken voilently. Lydia could feel her teeth grinding as she tried not to freak out. “This sucks…They suck…” Before Lydia could get the third part of her curse out, the Enterprise was rocked again by a powerful blow, causing the entire ship to lurch from the impact. The result was Lydia flying over the top of the bridge, nearly landing on the Captian as she hit the floor with a thud.

“Lydia! Are you alright!” Picard asked as he helped her up.

“Thats one hell of an Ace…” Lydia said as she got to her feet, her legs wobbeling. “I think their programming the torpedo’s to look for the frequency of your sheilds. Each time one hits, it gets closer…” Lydia didnt have the chance to finish her sentance as a third torpedo hit, this time slipping through the ships sheilds and hitting the sheild generator, knocking out the shields for the top half of the saucer section.

“Bridge sheilds are down, Captian. The Romulan ship has locked on to an object on the bridge with their transporter. Attempting to bring shields back online.” But before Warf could begin, Lydia’s form began to discentergrate as she was transported to the Romulan Warbird. As soon as their prize was aboard, the Purist engaged its cloaking device, and engaged warp at top speed.

“Captain, their last cordinates suggest that they have set a corse for Romulus.” Data stated, looking at empty star field.

 

Posted in The Next Generation | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Future’s Children, Chapter 2

Future’s Children, Chapter 2
Author: Draygon, draygon_icewing@yahoo.com

Counselor Troi stopped at Lydia’s door, pressing the call button, letting her know that she had a guest. Dianna felt Lydia’s subdued mood before she was given permission to enter, and saw it in the fact that Lydia had not bothered to activate the lights. Troi saw Lydia in front of the mirror, admiring her new clothing as she turned around to see how it fit her in the back. Since there was really nothing proper that Lydia could wear, she had taken it upon herself to replicate nearly her entire wardrobe, down to the platform heels she was wearing. Everything was black, except for the lacing of her bodice and her necklace which were deep shades of red. She wore a pewter dragon’s head around her neck, the eyes set with red stones, and her hair was held back by a black silk ribbon with red embroidery. She was a dream of dark beauty.

“Oh, hi Dianna. So…what do you think of my choice of attire? Not to provocative?” She asked, though the mischevious glint in her eyes said that she was going for the opposite.

“Very nice. The captain has asked me to escort you his ready room. He wishes to speak with you further.” Troi said, trying not to notice the swing of her hips as she started walking out the door. Truth be told, this girl could wear the most unattractive clothing imaginable and she would still be provocative.

Lydia walked beside Troi as they made their way to the Bridge. Troi did not miss the admiring and surprised looks the other officers and civilians gave her. Even though she had shown up just the day before, she walked as though she owned everything she could see. She was not pompous by far, but she had this quiet regal look about her that made people take notice and even those of higher rank stepped asside to allow her to walk past. A phenomenon that left said officers glued where they stood, watching as the young woman passed out of their sight.

The  opened onto the bridge, those stationed there nodding to Dianna as she walked out. Their eyes lingered slightly longer on Lydia as she sauntered out, almost floating over the floor, so fluid was her gate.

Data looked up from his control panel, his eyes locked on the back side of Lydia as she dissapeared into the Captain’s ready room. He was so entranced by the fluid perfection with which she walked that Data hardly noticed Riker’s low whistle as the doors closed.

Picard looked up from his data pad as Dianna and Lydia walked in. He acknowledged Dianna with a polite incline of his head. Though when his eyes fell on Lydia, he could hardly help the slightly surprised look on his face. He had only seen this kind of dress in the Museum of Aesthetics on Earth. And even then the maniquins were woefully inadiquite models for such dress. Lydia looked like a dark queen come down to mingle with the commoners. The dark make up on her eyes and blood red lipstick she wore only enhanced this notion in Picard’s mind.

Dianna sat in one chair, beckoning Lydia to sit in the other. Lydia sat down, crossing her long curvacious legs. Even the Captain had to admire her beauty. He may be the Captain of the Enterprise, but he wasn’t dead yet. Dianna read his emotions concerning  and found it hard not to smile, apparently she had this effect on everyone. She suspected that it was part of a defense mechanism, meant to disarm anyone that she felt was threatening, the Captain being the intended target of said disarming. Lydia didn’t need this method in this day and age, females were treated in the same manner as the males in Starfleet, but Dianna could understand that Lydia may carry misconceptions from her own time.

“I called you here because the curator of the Museum of Antiquities has heard of your arrival and would very much like to meet you. This is all up to you of course. If you feel that you are not ready, then I shall decline his request to see you?” Picard stated, watching Lydia’s face for any reaction. He could tell that she was somewhat more subdued than the previous day, and wasn’t sure how she would take such a proposal.

“As long as they don’t try poking me with needles and doing experiments on me I’m fine with it. The only problem I have is being considered an Antiquity. I’m not that old…am I?” She asked, looking slightly uncertain as she tilted her head at Picard, her questioning eyes on him.

Picard could pick out in that instant why her middle name was Hera. Her eyes were the color of Hera’s eye feathers on the tail of peacocks, and made her an even rarer beauty. “Good…also, the head of the school of Engineering at Starfleet Academy has asked to see you as well, since your work is the reason we are able to do what we do today.”

Lydia smiled, blushing slightly. “I’m ok with that, too. But could you keep it down about who I am? Geordi already treats me like I walk on water.” She laughed, getting a chuckle from Picard. He knew all too well how much Geordi idolized pioneers of the past. And his treatment of Lydia was no surprise since all his school work at the Academy had revolved around her equations being applied by Cochrain to build the first warp engine.

The first meeting with the curator with the Museum of Antiquities was slightly harrowing for Lydia. She was bombarded with questions about politics, economy, fashion, and world views. She was even asked about the first quake, Christmas of 2004. Her silence was enough to make Picard want to put an end to the meeting. But Lydia sighed and answered. “I remember watching it on TV, yes. It was horrible, absolutely horrible. My family donated several hundred thousand dollars that first day to the Red Cross and other charities. But the second quake was something far worse than anyone could have ever imagined. I only know of the damage from the histories I’ve read aboard the Enterprise. But knowing that my entire family was killed, including my two little nieces…that has literally ripped me apart inside.”

After that Picard put an early end to the meeting, ignoring the curator’s protests that he was not finished yet. A stern look from the Captain was enough to forestall any more complaints, and the curator was forced to go back to his ship with only three-fourths of his questions answered.

The second meeting took place a day later in Tactical. The head of Engineering at Starfleet Acadamey seemed overly excited, and reminded Lydia vaguely of Geordi. But this man was portly and pasty, and sported a goatee that made him look like the Colonel from KFC.

“You don’t know how amazed I was to find out that you surfaced aboard the Enterprise. After all, it was this ship that helped Zephram Cochrain launch the first warp engine using your calculations and theorems. You should be quite proud of yourself, young lady. Our society would not exist if you did not have the courage to go against your superiors and publish these books.” Lydia listened to the man gush about everything that she had made possible. Truth be told, she was starting to get a bit uncomfortable with the whole situation. She sat back, crossing her legs as she studied the equations he had displayed over the table. He wanted her to figure out what was wrong since his entire department could not.

She stood up, smoothing her hands over her short red leather halter dress. Her hair was pulled up into two buns on the sides of her head, each with a red stone holding them together. Out of the buns cascaded the rest of her hair, making her look look almost like a renegade Priestess from Vulcan. Her fish net stockings and thigh high black boots however destroyed that idea. Even the department head had a hard time not looking at her body. This was yet another mechanism of hers, keeping the other person distracted so she could keep herself safe.

“Well…I can tell you right now why your equations don’t add up. See here? The differintal is Point-O-Sixty-Two percent less than what is needed to maintain the frequency needed to sustain anything past Warp 9.9 without having the containment field around the core collapse.” She said as she made the necessary adjustments to the equation, smiling as the simulation took shape, showing a stable warp field past Warp 10 and beyond.

“Amazing, just looking at it for a few minutes and you already had the answer.” The department head looked up at Lydia in awe, prostrating himself in his mind.

“No, Admiral Tytus. I’ve had this equation in my head for months now. I just never got around to writing it down.” She shrugged as she canceled the simulation and started on an entirely new set of equations. “And this is burning a hole in my skull right now…” She said as the equation quickly took shape, dropping the jaws of Geordi and the department head. “Try this and you would most likely be able to engage warp engines inside an atmosphere. You would be able to pop in and out relatively quickly without alerting anyone to your presence until you were right on their ass…so to speak.” She said smiling as the Captain gave her a slightly disapproving glance. “Old habits die hard, Captain.” She shrugged.

Commander T’lyk hung his head in shame as he was greeted with the news that his mission was a complete failure. Him and his crew of the Romulan War bird, the Purist had stayed in orbit around Earth for an entire year, waiting for the chance to destroy the human that posed the greatest danger to them. Even though she was born nearly three-thousand years in the past, she was still an enormous danger to the Romulan Empire. Had she lived longer, she may have published more of her mathematical genius and given the Federation an unfair advantage the Romulan’s felt they alone deserved.

They had tried tricking the woman into thinking that they were from a government agency that wanted use of her talents. But her innate mistrust of government of any kind and her abhoration of authority made it painfully clear that another method was needed in silencing the human. And so the idea of using the planet itself to do the deed came to discussion. If they could create enough energy between the plates of the Earth and release it at their command they had the power to not only wipe out this human, but also to kill as many of her brethren as possible. Needless to say, this plan was met with unanimous enthusiasm.

Commander T’lyk had spend nearly three years developing the technology that would be used for such an undertaking, and when it was complete, The Romulans used the method that Kirk had used centuries earlier to travel into the past, engaging warp engines and slingshotting themselves around a sun of sufficient mass.

When they were sure they had succeeded in arriving at the approproite date, they had provided directly to Earth, engaging their cloaking device incase the primitive sattalites detected their presence.

Before they could use their weapon, they had to test it. So, choosing a date, Christmas in the year 2004, the Romulans aimed their weapon at fault where the Sumatra and Indian plates joined in a subduction zone. It took twenty-four hours for there to be a sufficient energy release to cause the damage they wanted. And so, on December 26, 2004, the test was carried out, with complete success. Not only did they succeed in disturbing the fault zone, but they even changed the coastline of Southern Asia itself. Pleased with their results, the crew of Purist waited, watching the Fiske clan, waiting for the moment when they would all converge in the same spot.

To their delight, they came to the same place they had tested the year before, hoping to inject some much needed money into Thai Land’s crippled economy. This pleased T’lyk greatly, and he ordered the weapon be engaged once again. But this time, to increase the energy build up by Fifty-Percent to make sure that the entire family would be washed away.

On New Year’s Eve, 2005, the crew had built up sufficient energy within the fault, and released it, sending a shock wave through the earth’s crust measuring a 9.9 on the Rictor scale. Within a matter of hours, the entire island of Thai Land and three hundred miles inside India were inundated with water, killing hundreds of thousands more than their test a year earlier. Encouraged by reports from Earth news groups that the entire Fiske family had been exterminated, the Romulan’s returned home, hailed as conquering heros, saviours of the Empire.

But now all those accolades were gone, as was the rank they brought. He was no longer Supreme Commander T’lyk, no longer part of his illustrious Empire’s commanding officers. He had but one chance to redeem himself, and he would not let this slip through his fingers. “Set course for the Enterprise’s last known coordinates.” He commanded, sitting back in his command chair as the War bird engaged its cloaking device and went to warp, speeding toward his destiny.

Posted in The Next Generation | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Future’s Children

Future’s Children
Author: Draygon, draygon_icewing@yahoo.com

The characters of Star Trek: The Next Generation are the property of Paramount, and the other people they are property of, and they certainly aren’t mine. This story is written entirely for amusement and not for profit. No references are intended to any actors portraying these fictional characters or to any other living persons. If you belive that you or anyone you love is being portrayed herein…Might I kindly suggest that you resume payments on your reality check…

Black tipped fingers reached up, clawing at the water surrounding her, straining to move toward the light. Only seconds ago she was sunbathing on a white sand beach with nearly every member of her family, laughing as her nieces and nephews built and toppled sand castles with equal zeal. With all her might as a swimmer, she struggled up, but as she was about to break the surface and fill her lungs with sweet summer air, out of nowhere the bow of one of the many fishing boats in the harbor slammed into her, dragging her down to the bottom of the bay.

Lt. Commander La Forge blew his breath through his teeth as he watched the readings on the wall console, glancing to the warp core every so often. “Keep an eye on those containment fields, Ensign. This ion storm is behaving unlike anything I’ve seen.” Geordi said as his attention was brought to the tops of the beams that supported the structure of the warp core. Was it his imagination or did he just feel a drop of water? There it was again, and it had a salty taste.

Geordi tapped his comm-badge, walking slowly around the large cylinder that housed the warp core. “Engineering to Bridge…”

“Bridge here…” Captain Picard answered as he sat in his ready room, looking over the latest assignments.

“Sir…I don’t know what could be causing this, but I just had sea water fall in my face. It’s dripping from over the warp core.”

“From the warp core?” He asked, putting down his tea and walking out to the bridge, calling up the last readings from the warp core’s sensors on his captain’s chair. “Are you sure, Liententant?”

“Positive, Captain. It’s a steady stream now. I’ve ordered all non essential personelle to evacuate just incase the core fails. But this is not like anything I have ever seen.” Geordi said as he narrowly missed being hit on the head by a piece of drift wood. “Now there’s wood falling through thin air. It looks like it’s from a boat… Wait…theres something happening. Everyone out! The containment field is arching!” Geordi ordered as the air inside the core containment facility became energized, linking the field with the opposing support beams.

Geordi was knocked over as a wall of water hit him in the back, soaking him and his uniform thoroughly. Beside him, washed a young woman, soaked to the bone and blue in the face. Geordi hit his comm-badge again. “Transport! Two to Sick-bay!” He hollered as he held the young woman, hoping she could be saved.

Dr. Crusher was ready when Geordi appeared in Sick-bay, holding a curvacious redhead dressed in what looked like an early twenty-first century bikini. She looked to be no older than twenty or so, and was a deep shade of blue, indicating that she had spent a great deal of time deprived of oxygen. Crusher turned the woman on her side, leaning her over the table and slammed her palm on the flat of her back. She was rewarded by a choked gurgle as the water was forced from her lungs and stomach.

Captain Picard came through the Sick-bay doors just as the room was filled with the agonized scream of the young woman as she fought against Dr. Crusher and the Lt. Commander as she continued to cough and clear her lungs of the water that nearly drowned her. “Young lady…your alright. It’s alright…” Dr. Crusher soothed, amazed at the strength the young woman exhibited.

The young woman tried to focus on the source of the voice, seeing only two dark blurs in an other wise blinding background. “Momma?” She whispered in a horse voice, quieting down. “Where…Am I dead?” She asked as she squinted her eyes, trying to make sense of what she was seeing. “Where is everyone?”

“What happened?” Picard spoke up as Crusher pulled a blanket over the young woman who was shivering with both chill and fright.

“We were on vacation…all of us. First time the entire Fiske clan has been in one place since the founding of  Texas…” She said as she settled down, still not able to see clearly. “The last thing I remember…this huge wave came up. It hit the kids first…I don’t know what happened to them. I tried reaching the surface…but something hit me…and everything went black.”

Dr. Crusher smiled sadly, shaking her head. “Did I show up in a hospital of the future?” The girl asked, finely being able to see her surroundings. “Must be gearing up for the ’06 Medical Convention…” She said to herself, getting a few perplexed glances from all around.

“’06?” Dr. Crusher asked, taking out her medical tricorder, scanning the woman’s head for any skull fractures.

“Yea…like 2006…Why? You forget that it’s New Year’s Eve?” The young girl asked, smiling as she finely passed out on the bed, leaving the three officers with a sense of foreboding.

“2006? It almost makes sense. The unusual nature of the ion storm coupled with the effect it was having on the containment field could have created the perfect environment to sustain the frequency needed to open a tear, as it were, to let her through.” Geordi said as he watched the young woman sleep, smiling as he saw the triple peircings in her ears and the black polish on her finger nails. “Goth…”

“Come again?” Picard asked, quirking an eyebrow at his Chief Engineer’s off hand comment.

“I’ve read about the fashion trends of the late twentieth and early twenty-first centuries. There was one trend called Goth. The whole point was to dress as though you were a creature of the night. Leather, latex and as many buckles, chains and metal fastenings were the norm. I bet if we could see her wardrobe…we would see at least one corset.”

Dr. Crusher chuckled. “Well what ever her fashion sense, she will certainly be quite shocked to find out where she ended up. Now…I know the ship doesn’t steer itself, so I suggest that we leave this young lady be. She deserves a good long nap…” She said as she shooed the Captain and Chief Engineer out of Sick-bay.

“Word has spread to the entire ship that our ‘guest’ will be eating in the mess hall tonight.” Commander Riker stated as they waited for the turbolift to take them to the mess hall. “I hope that the presence of so many people don’t frighten her to badly.”

“Me neither, Number One. She seems like a strong girl, I’m sure she will be able to handle her new circumstances.” Captain Picard smiled as he stepped out of the turbolift, his number one falling into step behind him.

“Speaking of which…where or when, exactly, did she come from?” Riker asked as they approached the mess hall.

“Just at the close of 2005. I belive she said it was New Year’s Eve, and that she and her entire family were vacationing in Thai Land.” Picard stated as they entered the mess hall which was nearly filled to capacity.

“Thai Land, sir? Wasn’t that the great quake of 2005 that killed three times as many people as the one on Christmas of 2004?” Riker asked, scanning the crowd for their new guest. They found her sitting among a throng of inquirers asking questions ranging from the jewelry and tattoos she sported to the current events of her time.

Picard sensed the young woman needed a break, so he decided to pull rank, and put a temporary end to their endless questions. “I think this young lady has had enough excitement for now. Wesley, would you be so kind as to get this young lady something to eat?” He asked the young Ensign as the others at the table slowly made their exit, leaving a rather breathless and greatful young woman.

Picard watched as Wesley made quick time in getting the young woman a heaping plate full of food, before making his way to his mother across the room, regaling her with all the information he had gleaned from the red headed woman. “Thank you…I was beginning to feel like a bit of a freak show.” She said as she took a bite of steamed talipa, smiling as she sampled the sushi Wesley had placed on her plate. “Mmmm…Its good to know the food has gotten better.” She said, getting a smile from the Captain and his second. “Geordi showed me around the ship. Needless to say I was a bit shell shocked when all I saw was empty space outside. I almost wanted to hide under something.” She smiled, noticing the fatherly smile the Captain was favoring her with.

“So your the Captain…Picard if I remember correctly.” She said tilting her head, smiling as she got a nod in response.

“And this is my Number One, Riker.” He said as Will reached out to clasp the young woman’s hand, almost wincing as she gave him a good firm handshake.

“Your Number One what?” She asked, not realizing how silly the question sounded until after it left her lips. “Oh…your second in command. Sorry, stupid question.” She said as she waved away her small transgression, smiling as Riker genuinely laughed at her faux pas. She prevented herself from making any more silly statements by stuffing her face as the Captain and his Second kept silent company. After she finished her meal, she seemed at a loss about something, smacking herself on her forehead. “I forgot…you people don’t smoke…” She said shaking her head.

“Smoke…you mean to burn tobacco and inhale the noxious fumes to obtain a high?” Riker asked, looking almost appalled.

The young woman laughed. “You make it sound like a bad thing. But yea…that’s exactly what I do…or did. Uhhh…this is going to be a long week.” She said as she demonstrated her point by showing them how her hand was slightly trembling. “Withdrawal…fuuuun…” She drawled as a new person joined their subdued conversation.

“Hello…Might I be so bold as to ask your name?” Data interjected, seeing that the conversation was not going anywhere pleasant anytime soon.

“Of course…My name’s Lydia Hera Fiske.” She said as she extended her hand, smiling as Data took it in a cordial hand shake. “Come on…sit down before you fall down…” She said as she pushed out a chair for Data with her feet. Data took a seat, regarding her with his intense yellow eyes.

Riker sat up straight, his eyebrows nearly flying off his face. “You mean Fiske, The Fiske clan? That family held a monopoly on the future progenies of America!” Riker said in awe, gaining a new appreciation for their new guest. “At least before…” Riker caught himself in mid sentence, feeling like he had stuck his foot in his mouth.

“You can say it, Commander. They were all killed in the Tsunami that resulted from the quake in Sumatra. I read the histories when I was taken to a room to stay in. I know what happened…” She said as she sighed. “No use in crying about it now…their all dead whether I like it or not. Even then we were a dying family, Commander. Kind of like the Kennedies.” She shrugged, leaning back in her seat.

“Oh well…if I can’t smoke…I’ll just have to drown my cravings in dessert…” She said, looking around for the food bar. “Now I know that that kid didn’t just conjour this up out of thin air…”

“Allow me…” Data said as he stood up, taking her empty plate. “What would you like, Miss Fiske?”

“Please…call me Lydia. And I would abso-freakin-loutly love cherry cheese cake.” Lydia said, grinning like mad.

Data nodded, taking her plate to the replicator, setting it inside as he ordered a plate of Cherry Cheese Cake, bringing the rather large serving back over to Lydia. “Ohhhh…good man! You know me so well!” She said as she ooggled at the dessert before her. She took up a fork and plunged it into the soft cake, spearing a cherry and sopping up as much sauce as she could before putting it into her mouth. “Ohhh…I think I died and went to The Cheese Cake Factory!”

Data tilted his head, watching the young woman eat with abandon. He had refrained from stating that he knew her very little and that this was the standard serving of this particular dessert. She seemed to be enjoying herself too much to listen to him anyway, so he tried a different avenue. “Would you happen to be the woman who published the book called ‘The Defining Argument on String Theory’, would you?” He asked, getting an almost shocked look from both officers and Lydia.

“You mean it’s survived?” She asked, licking her fork clean. “I take it you have read it too…” She said, blushing slightly. “It was called a child’s attempt at best by my professors.” She shrugged.

“Read it? Not just us three. It’s required reading for anyone going into Engineering. The book was before it’s time, absolutely brilliant if I may say so and did a fantastic job of explaining it in lay-man’s terms so that everyone can understand. You even published your equations a year later to back up your book, and if I recall correctly, you hushed all opponents to your book with your ability to test the theory into Law!” Riker exclaimed as he leaned forward, his eyes dancing with awe.

Lydia did all she could to keep from blushing and laughing at the same She looked over to Picard, who was doing the same thing. He also had read the book and had found it to be quite incitefull. Though he was saddened to read that she and her entire family had been killed in the New Year’s Eve Tsunami of 2005. But to have her suddenly appear in Engineering, a place that would never had existed if she had not published her supplemental equations, was beyond ironic. It was almost poetic.

Posted in The Next Generation | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Star Trek: Title of Liberty, Part III

Star Trek: Title of Liberty

Part III

A short story based upon the series created by Gene Roddenberry

Written by R.J. Herschell

Sector 554

Near the Cardassian Border

USS Zebulon Pike

“I’m sorry, Captain, but this is crap!”  Commander Jensen had just picked himself up off the floor of the bridge.  The ambient lighting was red, and the light strips that indicated a status of emergency were lit.  Over the tactical officer, a steam duct had burst and was now pouring its contents over the tactical station.  Lieutenant Shadday, at that station, was desperately working his station, trying to see it through the steam.

“I’m not too fond of it either, Commander,” Rachel Erickson replied to her first officer.  On the viewscreen, two Galor-class warships were headed for the Pike, “Nail them lieutenant, nail them!”

Jensen returned to his seat by Captain Erickson’s side, clutching the armrests determined not to get spilled from his chair again.  The viewscreen showed a salvo of torpedoes leap from the bottom and split off, headed for the Galors.  The Cardassian warships made a visible effort to get away from the incoming ordinance, but the torpedoes found their mark nonetheless.  Both ships stopped dead in space.  One was visibly damaged beyond all usefulness; the other had small explosions coming off of its hull.

“Captain, that ship is about to blow!”  Sure enough, as soon as Shadday had said this, the ship with the explosions on the hull disappeared in a flash of light.  A shockwave left the ship and went in all directions, carrying the debris away from the ship’s last position.  Some of the shrapnel hit the other warship, causing even more damage.  The second ship then exploded the way the first had, sending more debris flying around the area.  It had just had too much.

“Can our shields hold that?”  Erickson asked, watching some of the debris head the way of the Pike.

“They should, ma’am.  Engineering just boosted them to forty-nine percent,” Shadday informed her, trying to look at the panel through the steam, “Would somebody please shut off this duct?”  As soon as he had said this, the steam relented.  This was pure coincidence, as there was nobody who heard him who could shut it off, but it was still convenient, “Thank you.”

“Stand down from Red Alert,” Rachel, who had been standing when the warship was destroyed, returned to her seat, “Damage report.”

“Shields are operating at forty-nine percent.  We have minor hull breeches on decks seven, eight and fourteen.  There is a moderate hull breech on deck thirty-eight.  Engineering has isolated that.  Our primary power network is shot; we’re working off of the secondary.  Computer core two is offline due to fires in the area.  There are more fires on decks twenty-seven, and twenty-nine.  Fire suppression is offline in that area due to power failures.  Engineering is dispatching teams to manually suppress those.  There are more holes in the power grid most notably in the life support on deck thirty-one section eight.”  The conn officer reported all of the damages he could see on his screen as they scrolled past, as transmitted from engineering.

“Moderate damage, then.”  Captain Erickson asked him.

“For the most part, yes ma’am.  Our most major problems are that RCS is down to sixty-seven percent efficiency and the warp drive won’t be able to go past warp three, due to holes in the power grid.”  The ensign responded.

“What about impulse?”  Erickson further inquired.

“The impulse engines are fine, but I wouldn’t demand too much of them.  Their fusion generators are already putting out more than their share of power.  The warp core is behaving irregularly, so it is in a reduced capacity.”  The ensign answered.

“Okay, thank you, ensign.”  He turned back to his station, and Rachel turned to her First Officer, she was about to say something when Lieutenant Shadday spoke out.

“Captain, we’re receiving a live transmission from Admiral Henderson.”  He reported, tapping his console.

“Put it through to my ready-room,” She stood and began walking to the left side of the bridge, “Bryan, you’ve got command.”

She entered her ready-room, and proceeded behind her desk.  She tapped her desk which popped up a terminal screen bearing the Federation seal.  Tapping another button on the desk, the screen changed to a view of Admiral Henderson.

“Captain, how are you?” Henderson was visibly concerned.

“We’re fine, sir.  Our power grid is giving us crap, and so we’re at a reduced capacity.  But we’ll be okay.”  She reported.

“Okay, now how are the Cardassian ships doing?” He asked, somewhat relieved.

“Both destroyed.”  Her tone was dry, mostly because of the stress of the past fifteen minutes.

“Any clue why they attacked?” He asked, very curious, “Did they warn you, or talk to you at all?”

“No, sir.  They simply came over the border and opened fire.”  She recalled.  There was a moment of silence initiated by Admiral Henderson sighing.  He stared at a point off screen and contemplated something.

“I’ve contacted Admiral von Haag with the ninth fleet.  He is sending a couple of battle groups your way.  They should be there within three hours.” He informed her.

“I hope that’ll be soon enough, sir,” Rachel expressed to her superior, “The Pike can take on any two Cardassian warships, but if we do that often enough we won’t be able to do anything.”

“I know.  I hope three hours is soon enough as well.  But it’s the best we can do.” He attempted to reassure her.

“I understand, Admiral.  Thank you.”  She leaned back in her chair, trying to work out what had just happened.

“Keep up the good work. Henderson out.” His face disappeared from the screen.  Erickson sat back, staring at a point in the space ahead of her.  What does this mean?

Near the Cardassian Border

The Koval

Glinn Yistin entered the dark briefing room.  He couldn’t see well inside the room, all he had was the light of the stars from the huge window to go by.  He could see the table with its assortment of chairs.  A screen at one end of the room displaying the Romulan emblem cast enough light to show the stem of a rose set on a table at the window.  On the table around the vase that contained the plant were the brown remnants of its petals.  Yistin could see a shadow at the far end of the room, near a window.  This dark form was just outside of the light cast both by the screen and by the window, making it totally indiscernible.  Yistin couldn’t even tell if that was a being, or if anything was even there.

“General, the attack against the Pike has been repelled; both of the ships are destroyed.”  Yistin took a shot into the dark with his words, guessing that he was seeing a form and it was the General.

“Excellent.”  The cold, deliberate voice rang out from the form’s location.

“General?”  Yistin couldn’t see how the destruction of two warships was “excellent.”

“Glinn, you’re young.  You do not understand that life is expendable,” Yistin took the comment about being “too young” offensively, “The team is in, is it not?”

“Yes, General, the Koval and the missiles are over the border.”  Yistin dropped the issue of insult.  The General’s voice was too cold for Yistin to be bold enough to challenge it.

“Without detection?”  The General prodded further.

“Yes, General,” Yistin replied, overcome with obeisance, “There was nobody to look.”

“Then the death of your Cardassian friends was well worth it,” the General concluded, “The Federation has just defeated two Cardassian warships, and they are getting quite proud.”

“Gul Rinkad is going to attempt to retaliate for the loss of his ships.”  Yistin alerted the General.

“By the time Rinkad can assemble a force and get authorization to attack the Federation, Earth’s population would have been decimated.  Then our operatives will be free to take out the humans straggling around the galaxy,” the General resolved, “Rinkad is a fool.  He can not cause any major alteration to our plans.”

Starbase 334

Ops

“I assure you, Admiral.  I did not order my ships to attack yours.  We both know that would be a suicide run.” Ri’ta Gul Rinkad’s face was on the main viewscreen, glowering across the Starfleet Operation Center.

“Then perhaps you can tell me why two Cardassian Galor-class warships just went the rounds with the Zebulon Pike.”  Admiral Henderson was standing in the middle of the banged-up room, staring at the screen.

“Their intrusion of the Federation border was not authorized, Admiral.  Why would we attack our benefactors?” Rinkad had a very definite scheming undertone to his speech.

“I suppose you wouldn’t have a good reason,” Henderson decided he needed to end this conversation, because it was not going anywhere productive, “If you do find out why these ships came over before I do, then please alert me.”

“And if you find out before me, I will expect the same courtesy.” Rinkad replied, throwing Henderson slightly off guard, though he didn’t show it.

“I’ll be sure to do that.  Henderson out,” The screen returned to a display of the Federation seal.  Henderson turned to Captain Smith who was standing next to the security station so as to be off the screen, “So, Captain.  What do you think?”

“Well, Admiral, I would say that this was the first Rinkad heard of the assault.”  Smith moved towards Admiral Henderson in the open space before the viewscreen.

“Why would you say that, Captain?”  Henderson walked forward and leaned on the Security tier.

“Because he asked you to tell him what’s going on if you find out before he does.”  Smith responded simply, stopping near the end the tier.

“Yeah, I thought that odd as well.”  Henderson adjusted his position so as he could look Smith in the eye.

“If he truly did order that attack, then he would want to minimize his contact with you.  He also wouldn’t try to get information about his troop movements from his enemy.  He knows that you are now going to investigate this, and he doesn’t seem to have a problem with it.”  Smith rationalized.

“What, Captain, do you suppose ordered the attack and why?”  Henderson straightened, and turned to look at the Federation seal now shown to the entire Operations Center.

“I suppose it was the initiation of the plan in that book.  We were hit on that side of the border as a diversion,” Smith suggested.  His mind was set to autopilot; he didn’t know what he was saying.  Henderson spun around with an alarmed look on his face.  Seeing this, Smith just knew what he said.

“Get on the Hale and go to the commercial insertion point on the border.”  Henderson spoke in a rushed tone.  Without a single word, Smith rushed out of Ops.

The Koval

Near the Commercial Insertion Point

“Why wait.  Let us deal with these humans now.  Then we can move on to Earth.”

SS Cutty Sark

Approaching the Commercial Insertion Point

Relieved that Garrett was back, Tyson Paine sat at his station between the payload specialist and the engineer.  The bright part was that Garrett was back, the part that made Paine feel guilty, though, was that it was at the cost of Ms. Griffin.  He opened up his internal sensors screen and monitored it, not really paying attention to what was going on.  He knew nothing would be out of the ordinary; the screen was just to confirm his suspicions.  He laid his head in his hands, assuring that he would be able to see the screen, and thought about Molly.

“Thinking about our last Sensors Operator?”  John Feriman asked from Paine’s left.

“How’d you guess?”  Paine raised his head from his hands.

“Ryan, we’re almost at the border.”  Garrett called over his shoulder.  Paine took unusual note.

“Well, you go strolling around the ship when you know there’s nothing to find.  You sit down with a sigh when you come back.  Now you’re staring at Garrett because of how informal he was about stating our position,” Paine didn’t realize he was staring at Dayton’s back.  Snapping out of his trance, he returned his eyes to the screen, “I told you she was hot.  You can’t get her…”

“It’s not that, John,” Tyson was frustrated by Feriman’s suggestion, “I feel she didn’t deserve what Starfleet meted out to her.”

“What are you going to do about it?”  John prodded.

“I’m probably going to have a chat with Admiral Henderson when we get back.”  Tyson resolved.

“Good luck, Tyson.”  John went back to his work, and Paine looked back down at his station.

“Ryan, we’ve got a lot of gravitational distortion ahead.  I think we should go around.”  Dayton had turned to look at Harrin.

“Helm, are you seeing that?”  Ryan stood.

“Yeah, I am.  I’m plotting a course around it.”  The man responded.

“Ryan, we’ve got another problem,” Dayton had looked at his console for the briefest of moments before turning back, “Four ships appear to have just de-cloaked.  One appears to be Romulan, the other three are Cardassian.”

“Contact Admiral Henderson at Starbase 334, tell him we have intruders on the Federation border.”  Harrin returned to his seat.  He had the briefest of alarmed looks before falling back on his experience as a Starfleet captain, “Get the shields up.  Helm, turn us back.”

Tyson continued to monitor his panel despite what was going on.  He had heard the reports of Romulan pirate activities, and figured that his panel was where the next action was going to happen, if any.  He was, unfortunately, right.  Instinctively he had ordered General Quarters for all crew, which they obeyed.  There were, however, some life-signs that had not obeyed the G.Q.  Furthermore, there were too many dots on his screen.

“Captain,” Tyson spoke warningly, “We’ve got intruders.”

“How many?”  Harrin had spun to look at Paine.

“It looks like a team of four,” Tyson was concentrated on his panel, “It looks like they’re headed for the Bridge.”

“Everybody take cover.”  Harrin returned his gaze to the forward portion of the bridge.  Tyson drew his phaser blaster and covered the door to the bridge, while getting down.  Sure enough, after about a minute, the door opened.  Tyson let go and started shooting into the door.

Two Romulans had stepped right into the fire and were taken out.  The other two ducked behind the doorway and returned fire with their disruptors.  One of them started talking loudly as he engaged Tyson.  Tyson, realizing he wasn’t getting anywhere quickly moved to the back of the bridge to get a better shot at one of the guys behind the door jam.

“Mr. Paine, if I were you, I’d drop the blaster now.”  Tyson heard the cold voice he recognized too well just as he had lined up a shot at one of the Romulans.  All of the fire stopped.  Tyson dropped his blaster and stood slowly, hands raised.  The Romulans cautiously entered the bridge, with their disruptors extended.  Tyson felt a cold hand spin him around and push him into the back wall of the bridge.  Then he got a clear view of who was behind him.

“A very valiant effort, Mr. Paine.  I am impressed with your fighting ability.”  Glinn Yistin, who was holding a Cardassian disruptor aimed at Paine’s chest.  Three other Cardassians were on the bridge hauling the crew from their hiding spots and placing them in line at the back with Tyson.

“Who are you?”  Captain Harrin demanded of the intruder.  The two Romulans, the three Cardassians, and Yistin were now guarding the crew.  Yistin nodded back to one of the Romulans who moved to the Engineer’s station.

“I am Glinn Yistin of the Obsidian Order, Captain.”  This announcement sent a chill through Harrin and Paine, who had an unpleasant experience with the Obsidian Order together.

“And what is it that the Obsidian Order wants with the Cutty Sark?”  Paine asked.

“It has nothing to do with the Cutty Sark, Mr. Paine,” Yistin replied, “You see, the Federation has consistently been tyrannous to this quadrant.  The Cardassian Union has finally taken it upon themselves to clean this abomination out.”

“Abomination, Glinn?  You call the government that won your freedom from the Dominion an abomination?”  Harrin was slightly offended.

“I believe that the Federation is truly benevolent.  But so long as the humans are there to disturb the mix, the Federation can’t help but to be corrupt.”  Yistin replied.

“So your quarrel isn’t with the Federation, it is with Earth.”  Paine clarified.

The Romulan at the engineering station had finished whatever it was he was doing and was now at Yistin’s side, awaiting acknowledgement.  Upon receiving it, he reported, “It is completed, Glinn.”

“What is complete?”  Feriman asked somewhat concerned.

“This is a new era for the Alpha Quadrant.  The humans will finally fall out of power,” Yistin announced, “And you have the great honor of initiating this new era.  This ship is now programmed to stop at Starbase 334 and make an announcement to all of the races of this quadrant.  Then, it will ram into the side of the Starbase and release Thalaron radiation.”

“Thalaron radiation?  What is that?”  Harrin asked.

“It’s a radiation that will kill all life within an area and leave it habitable.”  Paine was now glaring at Yistin with extreme hatred.

“Very good, Mr. Paine.”  The Glinn replied in mock praise.

“What if we shut down your program?”  The engineer replied.

“That won’t happen.  It’s hack-proof,” Yistin dismissed, “Besides, life support will be shut off in five minutes.  We don’t intend to leave until a few seconds before then.”

Right behind Yistin, in all of his smugness, three Federation transporters activated.  Appearing there, were three Starfleet officers: a Human male lieutenant junior grade, a Vulcan male lieutenant, and Molly Griffin appearing as a commander.  The three fired on the seven holding the Cutty Sark crew hostage, and took them out with efficiency.  Harrin started from the line.

“Thank you, Commander,” he turned from Molly to his engineer, “See if you can get that program shut down.”

“Which program?”  The human male asked, moving back to the engineer’s panel.  The rest of the Cutty Sark crew, except for Paine, moved to their stations.

“Lieutenant Sivinh, take this ship out of warp.”  Molly was speaking to the Vulcan.  The helm operator stood back to let Sivinh take control of the ship.

“It’s a program Yistin put on this ship.  It’s set up to shut down life support then ram the Cutty Sark into Starbase 334.”  The engineer explained as Harrin, and the Starfleet lieutenant grouped around the engineer’s station.

“Commander, the helm is not responding.”  Sivinh reported to Griffin.

“That’s probably a part of the program.”  Harrin concluded.

Paine had retrieved his blaster and re-holstered it.  He stood back, eyeing Griffin, confused.  She noticed, smiled and moved to where he stood.  She extended her hand.

“I don’t think I properly introduced myself.  I’m Commander Molly Griffin, Starfleet Intelligence.”  Suddenly everything clicked into place for Tyson.

“So you did swipe that document.”  He shook her hand, grinning.

“What document?”  She replied, chuckling.

“Dammit!”  The engineer exclaimed, failing to get into the program.

“Here, let me try.”  The engineer stood to let the human male sit in that station.

“This,” Molly continued, indicating the lieutenant, “Is Lieutenant Junior Grade Robert Samp.”

“Yo.”  Samp acknowledged as he started working the station, not taking his eyes off of it.

“He’s the operations officer for the USS Nathan Hale, the SI vessel assigned to this sector,” Molly explained, then indicated Lieutenant Sivinh who had just stood to let the Cutty Sark’s helm operator take his rightful spot, “This is Lieutenant Sivinh, who is the Tactical Officer for the Hale.”  Sivinh gave a placid nod.

“Commander Griffin, I think we’re going to have to get the Hale in on this,” Samp had turned to Molly, “If anyone can hack this program, she can.”

“Anyone?  Lieutenant, I thought the Hale was a ship.”  Harrin commented on Samp’s use of vernacular.  Samp merely grinned.

“She is.  And I would be more than happy to tell you what she can do.  But that’s classified.”  He grinned even wider and went back to the station.  Molly tapped her combadge.

Hale this is Griffin.”  Everyone looked with interest as an electronic feminine voice responded.

“This is the Hale, commander.  What can I do for you?” It responded.

Hale, we need you to get into the Cutty Sark’s computer and shut down a program the Obsidian Order installed.”  She continued.

“Understood, commander.  You will have to grant me transmission access.” Everyone was surprised that Molly was carrying on a conversation with a Computer.

“I don’t know if that’ll be possible, Hale.”  Samp called across the bridge to reach Molly’s combadge.

“Very well, Commander.  I will do my best.  Please stand by,” Everybody waited impatiently for the Hale to do her thing, “I have accessed the SS Cutty Sark.  Please state the nature of the program.”

“Program locks-out all control.  Deactivates Life Support, and flies the vessel into another.”  Molly summed up what she knew.

“Commander, I do not know of any programs within the parameters specified.” The computer reported back after a few seconds.  Griffin contemplated for a moment.

Hale, look for any programs recently installed that have an Obsidian Order style or signature.”  She instructed.

“Understood, commander.  Please stand by,” The computer replied once more.  After a few more moments of waiting, the Hale reported back, “Commander, there are no Obsidian Order programs installed on the SS Cutty Sark.  I did, however, find one that appears to be programmed by the Tal Shiar.  However, it was installed at least a week ago.” Paine, who had been waiting patiently throughout all of this looked at the chronometer, and was struck with alarm.

“Commander Griffin,” He caught her attention, with his eyes fixed on the chronometer, “we have one minute to shut down this program.”

“Commander, we need to get the civilian crew off of the Cutty Sark,” Samp turned to Molly, giving up on his panel, “I can stay behind in an EVA suit.”

“The escape pods.”  Captain Harrin immediately spoke up.  The crew started to move off the bridge.

“Captain, it is likely that the program has locked-out use of the escape pods as well.”  Sivinh rationalized, in response to Harrin’s statement.

“Commander, what is the Nathan Hale’s evacuation limit?”  Paine was suddenly struck by an idea.

“Twenty,” replied Molly, “But beaming a civilian crew aboard an intelligence shuttle isn’t a very good idea.”

But we’ve got thirty seconds!” Paine retorted.

“Commander Griffin to Captain Smith.”  She tapped her combadge to change channel destinations.

“What is it Molly?” A new voice came through her combadge.

“Sir, you need to clear the Cutty Sark crew for evacuation to the Hale.”  She called desperately.

“Molly, you know the…” Captain Smith was cut off by Paine.

Ten seconds!

“Okay, stand by.” Griffin, Samp, and Sivinh observed as the entire bridge crew disappeared in a transporter beam a couple of seconds later.  Molly looked up at the chronometer and guessed how much time was left, counting in her head.

Five… four… three… She suddenly realized that the Hale could evacuate 20 people, but it could only do it at a rate of five every two seconds.  Plus about four seconds for the computer to, using transporters, hide all of the classified stuff.  That meant the earliest convenience for the computer would be about two or three seconds after the Cutty Sark lost life support.  Two…

USS Salt Lake City NCC 79884

Sector 553, near Sector 554

Conference Room

Rear Admiral Upper Half Terra Loewenstein sits in the conference room of the sleek Sovereign-class starship.  She looks over her orders on a PADD.  Throwing down the PADD on the highly polished table, she stands and paces around the room.  The question of Cardassian activity along the border in Sector 554 has been bothering her.  First a handful of Hideki-class scouts, now Galor-class warships are actively engaging Federation battleships.  She stops at an aft-facing window, looking at the USS Meriwether Lewis, a Galaxy-class starship assigned to her battle group.

The Salt Lake City Battle Group is one of the most powerful battle groups in the Federation Ninth Fleet.  It consists of the SLC herself, a Sovereign-class, the USS Meriwether Lewis, which is a Galaxy-class Battleship similar to the Zebulon Pike.  Additional combat support included the USS Phoebe and the USS Ganymede, both Intrepid-class cruisers, and the USS Washington, a Defiant-class destroyer.  The SLCBG also features a fighter wing carried aboard the Akira-class USS Charon, the 388th Carrier Fighter Wing, calling itself “The Black Widows.”

Terra’s specific orders from Vice Admiral David von Haag are to support the Pike Fleet’s position in Sector 554 until the slightly larger and more powerful USS Vulcan Battle Group arrives.  She was putting forth her best effort to get her group to the Cardassian border as soon as possible.  Some of the captains had expressed concerns about pushing their warp cores too far, but they all understood: the situation at hand is critical.  She sighs, thinking about how many times she has heard those words “The situation is critical.”

“Admiral, we will be in Sector 554 in five minutes.” The Captain of the Salt Lake City called over Terra’s Combadge.

“Thank you, captain.”  She replied, returning to her previously occupied seat.  Picking up the PADD she had dropped earlier, she re-examined her orders.  “Maintain the integrity of the Cardassian border until such time the Federation can take more decisive action against the Union.”  Examining the Table of Organization, she reads a name she hasn’t heard in a long time.  Rear Admiral Lower Half Thomas Henderson.  Even though Loewenstein outranks Henderson, Henderson is still in command of the sector and therefore is granted situational authority.  Still, she hadn’t seen Henderson in nearly twenty years.

Her train of thought was interrupted by the shuddering of the deck, and the sound of crashing and shimmying.  Suddenly she hears the warp engines power down, and her view aft of the ship showed the stars failing to stretch.  She stood and proceeded to the bridge just as the Red Alert klaxon sounded.

“Admiral on the bridge.”  Came a cry as Loewenstein stepped out, taking a quick glance at the viewscreen, which showed nothing of interest.

“What’s going on, Captain?”  She demanded as she approached the center of the bridge, where the captain rose from his chair.

“Engineering reported a major disturbance in our Warp fields.  We were forced to come to a full stop.”  The captain explained.

“Admiral, we are receiving a notification from the rest of the battle group,” The tactical officer was reading a transmission that had just come in.  He then looked Terra in the eye, “They appear to be experiencing similar difficulties with their geometries.”

USS Zebulon Pike

Captain’s Ready Room

“Enter,” Captain Erickson, having been in her office contemplating the current situation, called after hearing her door chime.  Lieutenant Shadday proceeded through the doors from the bridge, standing in front of the desk awaiting acknowledgement, “Have you heard anything about the reinforcements Henderson promised?”

“I’m not sure we’ll be getting them, ma’am.”  Shadday commented, to Erickson’s alarm.

“Why not?”  Her concern crossed both her face and her voice.

“I just received that information from Thirty-one about the key players.  One of them is aboard the USS Salt Lake City, which is the flagship of one of the battle groups assigned here.”  His voice carried a degree of anxiety that negated the use of words.

“Inform the commander of that battle group,” Rachel immediately replied, realizing what was about to happen, “They need to flush that operative out.”

USS Nathan Hale

Cockpit

“Captain, I thank you for your timely retrieval,” Griffin spoke as she entered the flight compartment, taking her post just behind the Flight Control station.  Samp took his place on the right hand side forward station and Sivinh assumed his post opposite of Molly, “I wasn’t expecting you to get our corpses out until three seconds after we died.”

“I thought it would’ve sucked to die on your un-birthday.”  Smith responded somewhat snidely.

“Thanks for exercising your sentiments, sir,” She pulled up her sensors screen and began examining the situation, “Has the Hale been able to hack the program?”

“Not to my knowledge.  The last I heard from the Hale, she was asking permission to take orders from you on the Cutty Sark,” Smith moved over to Griffin’s station to converse with his first officer easier, “You do know that is against SOP.  Not that we’ve been keeping in SOP recently.”

“I had to do what I had to do, sir.”  She defended herself.

“I know.  And I think the crew of the Cutty Sark would’ve thanked you for going against SI’s regulations,” Smith replied, and then pointed to her screen, “See, you would have survived three seconds without the life support.  But there was another treat released through the air vents that would have killed you.”  Molly looked at her panel.

“Thalaron radiation.”  She recognized the signatures immediately.

“Yeah,” Kevin straightened and returned to his seat just forward of her station.  He spun it around to face her, “It has fully flooded that ship.  What’s better, destroying it would not be the best way to stop it.”

“Because it would irradiate the entire area.”  She concluded.  Smith nodded his acknowledgement.

“For at least a one AU radius.”

“Wouldn’t our shields have stopped it?”  She asked.

“That was the terrifying thing about the Scimitar.  It had a weapon that could engulf an entire starship with Thalaron, and the ship’s shields are not set to stop it.”  He replied.

“Captain, if the Thalaron can’t be stopped by ship’s shields, then why is it contained on the Cutty Sark?”  She inquired further.  She began initiating scans of the Cutty Sark to try and answer her own question.

“There’s a mag field established through the hull of the ship,” Molly confirmed the Captain’s response on her screen as soon as he said it, “Probably to keep it clean enough that our passive sensors don’t go crazy.”

“Commander Griffin,” the computer called over the ship’s speakers, “I have gained access to the Cutty Sark’s computer core.  The program is currently deactivated.”

“How did you do that?”  This computer never ceased to amaze her.

“I deactivated the computer core.”

It just did.

“Captain,” Samp had spun around to face Smith, “That means the warp core is unregulated.”  Molly quickly checked her panel.

“Sir, the Cutty Sark is accelerating.”  She reported, somewhat alarmed.

Hale, you are brilliant as far as computers go, but you’re still inherently stupid.”  Smith was somewhat speaking to himself.

“I do not understand, Captain.”  The computer replied.

“Exactly,” he answered the computer.  He then pointed his chair forward and adjusted his position in it, asking nobody in particular, “What is the maximum speed for the Cutty Sark?”

“Warp seven point nine, Captain,” Lieutenant Sivinh responded.  Everybody gave him a quizzical look, “I anticipated needing that information, so I inquired of the helm officer while we were on the Cutty Sark.”

“For the next SI computer, we’re going to bottle a Vulcan,” Smith expressed his appreciation for Sivinh’s intelligence, “Molly, when will the Cutty Sark be up to maximum?”

“Half an hour, if it keeps this up.”  She answered, working her console.

Hale, what is the cool-down time for Thalaron Radiation?”  Smith subsequently asked.

“Thalaron irradiated areas have been observed to be safe within two hours.”  The Hale answered without a delay, also probably anticipating needing this information.

“That rules that out,” Smith thought aloud, “What would happen if we were to restart the computer core.”

“That would set the program in stone, sir.  We’d have no chance at dismantling it.”  Samp responded.

“Is there a way to start it in a safe mode?”  Kevin inquired.

“There is, sir.  But that’ll take time.  And we’ll have to remote access it from the Hale.”

“How much time?”  There was a deafening silence as everyone awaited Samp’s response.

“Half-hour.”  He looked Griffin in the eye, with a look of concern on his face.

“Do it.  It’s our best bet,” Kevin ordered.  Samp stood and went into the aft compartment to begin work, “Miss Goeres, keep up with the Cutty Sark.”

“Yes sir.”  She replied, and then began working her console.

Senit Nor

Sector 563

“If you didn’t, then who did?” The face of a Fi’ta Gul appeared on the screen in Ri’ta Gul Rinkad’s office.  Within the past hour, the Federation Council had contacted the Cardassians and demanded an explanation for their border incursion.  This information had filtered down to the Fi’ta Gul, or Fleet Admiral, of the Cardassian Military.  Now, his raspy voice was shouting at Rinkad.

“I am in the process of investigating that, Gul.”  The rough-faced Cardassian tries to convince the man on the screen.  There is, of course, now investigation underway.  Rinkad’s only disappointment is that his ships didn’t kill the Federation terrorists.

“Gul, you are one of the most renowned military commanders in the Union.  You, of all people, should have the professionalism to not put your interests ahead of the nation!” The Fi’ta Gul seemed to have completely ignored Rinkad.

“Gul, I assure you, I did not authorize that incurion.”  I don’t condemn it either.

“You may not have authorized it, but I know you had something to do with it.  As soon as I am able to prove that, Rinkad, you are out of your post!  I knew even something as simple as a trading station was beyond your ability to command.  I would give you a fail-safe post on a garbage scowl, but you’ll find a way to screw that up!” Rinkad merely closed his eyes and took a deep breathe at this verbal abuse.

“I will contact you as soon as my investigation is conclusive.”  He quickly shut off the screen to prevent the Fi’ta Gul’s further assassination of Rinkad’s character.  Rinkad then turned to his desk and sat behind it.  He contemplated the events that had just unfolded.  First his ships assault a Federation vessel over the border.  His keen Cardassian mind, while reserving an extreme loathing for the Federation, was suspicious.  Something is not right.  No Cardassian Gul would order his ship over the border to assault without permission.  Someone had to have given it to them, someone… someone who is attempting to overthrow Rinkad, and take his spot.  But who?

“Gul Rinkad to Glinn Yistin,” Rinkad spoke into his communicator.  There was no answer, “Gul Rinkad to Gul Ekat.”

“Gul Ekat here, sir.  How may I serve?” A voice came through the static.

“Gul, do you happen to know where Glinn Yistin is?”  Rinkad asked, the entire situation becoming more and more suspicious by the second.

“No, sir.  He disappeared somewhere between Starbase 334 and Senit Nor.” Rinkad stared directly ahead into the dark other half of his room.  Why would the Glinn disappear?  Didn’t the Glinn have the best interests of the Union at heart?  If so, then why did he desert?  “Sir?” Ekat’s voice prodded.

“Thank you, Gul.”  Rinkad closed the channel as he came to a single extremely disturbing conclusion… Glinn Yistin lied.

Starbase 334

Admiral Henderson’s Office

“What do you mean: ‘the Salt Lake City Battle Group is disabled’?”  Henderson exploded after Captain Sara James relayed a message they had just received.

“Well, sir, Admiral Loewenstein reported that the warp engines of every ship in the Battle Group have generated distorted geometries.”  She answered, somewhat timidly.  Henderson leaned back in his chair contemplating the problem.  For every ship in the fleet to obtain a weird geometry, is if subspace is acting up in the area.  There were technical or mechanical problems with the power relays that could generate trouble, but that is highly unlikely to happen to several ships at the same time.

“Do we know about any subspace anomalies in that area?”  He asked, contemplating the options.

“No, sir,” James replied, “The SLC herself has been scanning the area.  She can’t find anything.”

“Admiral, we have a message from the Zebulon Pike.” A voice called over Thomas’ combadge.

“Patch them through,” Henderson leaned forward in his seat, and adjusted his terminal screen so as to see it better.  James turned and prepared to leave the office, “Captain, if you hear anything else from the SLC, please let me know.”  She turned her head and nodded as the doors parted to let her through.  When the doors closed, hiding the rest of the Operations Center, Henderson turned to look at the screen in front of him.  Staring back at him was the slightly distressed face of Lieutenant Shadday.

“Admiral, that list of personnel came in from Thirty-one,” His voice had an undertone of anxiety that aroused the Admiral’s curiosity, “There is an entire Tal Shiar shuttle called the Koval.  It is commanded by a General Vilann.  Apparently it has a joint crew of Tal Shiar and Obsidian Order operatives.  In charge of the Obsidian Order people is Glinn Yistin.  There is a third figure that isn’t on a Romulan or Cardassian ship.” The Admiral’s eyes went wide as he put the pieces together.

“The Salt Lake City…” Thomas began.

“… is experiencing warp drive troubles,” Shadday finished for him, “I know.  I just contacted Admiral Loewenstein to let her know.  She’s doing her best to root him out.”

“Good,” Henderson wasn’t the least bit relieved, “Do you know where the Koval is?”  Shadday’s next few words were chilling.

“No.  But it is with at least three dreadnaughts.”

“Thank you, Lieutenant.  If you hear anything else, keep me posted.  Henderson, out,” Henderson killed the channel and called the communications officer of the station on his combadge, “Get me the Hale.”

“Yes, sir.  But in the meantime, Ri’ta Gul Rinkad wants to talk to you.” The officer responded.  Henderson’s emotions were evenly mixed between curiosity and dread for having to carry on a conversation with an individual who was about as fun to talk to as a torpedo.

“Put him through.”  Henderson stared at the now black screen as it lit up with the Cardassian Union symbol.  Finally that symbol disappeared and Rinkad’s face appeared.

“Admiral Henderson.” He acknowledged his counterpart.

“Gul Rinkad.”  Henderson returned the courtesy.

“Admiral, it has become my duty to inform you that Cardassian insurgents are about to cause damage to your sector.” The Gul replied.  So that’s what Rinkad thinks this Obsidian Order operation is: a group of insurgents.

“Thank you, Gul.  I will have my ships on the look out for them.”  Tom replied, expecting the conversation to be over.  However, Rinkad appeared to be a little uneasy.  It looked as if he wanted to say something else.

“Admiral, that ship my vessels attacked.  How is it?” The question caught Tom off guard.  Why would the Gul be asking about an ‘enemy’ vessel’s well-being?  Henderson thought for a moment about how he should answer that question.

“It’s doing just fine, Gul, why?”  Henderson decided to lie about how well the Pike really was.  It’s generally not a good idea to tell a potential enemy that your war assets are not in the best of shape.

“Admiral, I extend my deepest apologies for any damage that may have been done.” Rinkad’s tone sent a chill down Henderson’s entire body.  He’s sincere.

USS Nathan Hale

Cockpit

“Five minutes, Captain.”  Griffin called out.  The crew had spent the past twenty-five minutes charging down the Cutty Sark.  Molly had been calling out how close that trader was to blowing itself apart every five minutes.  Smith finally stood from his seat and moved to the back, where Lieutenant Samp was working.  Standing by Samp’s station, he watched for a moment.

“How’s it coming Lieutenant?”  He finally brought himself to ask.  Samp was feverishly tapping areas of the panel he was standing at.  Sweat was now pouring off of his brow, and his breathing was visibly accelerated slightly.  He mistyped something and pounded the panel.  A grunt that sounded like it was supposed to be a swear word, and probably would’ve been if Samp wasn’t so frusterated, finally gave the Lieutenant the time to respond to his Captain’s question.

“It’s going to take a few more minutes, sir.”  He responded, going back to his program a little calmer.

“We haven’t much time, Lieutenant.”  Smith warned.

“I know, sir.”  Robert’s speed was accelerated and more feverish after Smith’s comment.  Smith turned and left the Lieutenant to finish his work.  Re-entering the cockpit, he returned to his seat.

“Captain, we are receiving a transmission from Starbase 334.  Admiral Henderson wants to talk to you.”  Lieutenant Sivinh, who had taken over the Operations station as the Tactical Station didn’t need to be manned, had turned the seat around to face the returning captain.

“Tell him to wait one damn minute,” Smith blurted out, “and quote me on that!”  Sivinh returned to the station.  Smith merely stood behind his chair, looking at the viewscreen ahead.  The SS Cutty Sark was directly ahead of them, traveling through the field of stretched stars.  Smith felt a penetrating stare come from behind him.  He turned to look Commander Griffin in the eye, who seemed a little shocked at Smith’s use of vernacular to his superior, “Time.”

“Three minutes.”  She replied without looking at the panel.

“At this course, if the Cutty Sark were to continue indefinitely, would she run into Starbase 334?”  Smith asked out of curiosity.

“No, sir,” Molly double checked her panel, “The Cutty Sark has drifted too much for that to happen.”  Those were the last words to be said.  The silence in the cockpit was deafening.  Occasionally, the sounds of panels registering commands would resound through the compartment, especially when Ensign Goeres corrected the Hale’s course to keep up with the Cutty Sark.

“One minute, Captain,” Molly violated the thick sound of silence.  Her words were assimilated into the cake of stress that held in the atmosphere.  The tension rose, after Griffin’s yeast was injected into the pastry silence.  Smith moved to the front of his chair, the air drawing the strength from his legs, he sat.  Then her panel set off a siren, “Thirty seconds to critical captain.”  The stress became much less comfortable than the stifling presence.  It was immediately sucked into the being of everyone in the cockpit as the crew started monitoring their panels more aggressively.  Samp barged into the compartment.

“I’m done, Captain.”  He rushed to the Operations station, where Sivinh surrendered the seat to the excited human.  Samp took his rightful spot.

“Twenty seconds, sir.”  Molly cried out.

“Captain, I’m going to need more time.”  Robert frantically looked around his panel, trying to initiate the download to the Cutty Sark.

“You can’t have it!”  Smith shouted back.

“Ten seconds.”

Samp started plying the console desperately.  He set up the program, and prepared it for transmission.

“Nine…” Molly had begun a countdown.

Initiating the link with the Cutty Sark.

“Eight…”

It’s still initiating the link.

“Seven…”

It’s still initiating the link.  Come on, establish it!

“Six…”

Link established.  Now, to transmit the program.  Samp started activating the Hale’s contact subroutine.

“Five…”

All eyes were now on Samp.  His brow dripping sweat over the panel,

“Four…”

Communications array is warming-up.

“Three…”

Communications array is now online.

“Two…”

Transmission initiated.  Five seconds to complete!

“One…”  Time stopped.  Without taking a breath, everybody looked at the viewscreen showing the doomed Cutty Sark.  They prepared for it to explode.  Griffin’s panel ceased its alarm, and chirped.

“Captain, the Cutty Sark is decelerating.”  She announced.  A collective breath was released from the crew’s lungs.  Samp wiped his brow, and continued his work.  He managed to get the program on the Cutty Sark’s computer before Molly’s next report, “Sir, she’s speeding up again.  Five seconds to critical velocity.”

Samp snapped back into a feverish pace.

“Four…”

Installing program.

“Three…”

Come on, Hale, work faster!

“Two…”

Activating computer core.

“One…”  Samp pounded the final code just as Molly called out her words, “She’s at critical, Captain!”  Smith jumped to his feet, a look of pure terror shot at Samp.  Samp’s face displayed the horribly magnified combination of fright and failure.  His entire body was shaking from the shock of the two powerful emotions fighting for his psyche in these final moments of his life.  For a distinguished quarter of a second, silence resumed its reign.  This ruthless ruler was cast out of his kingdom once and for all by Ensign Goeres frantically working her panel.  Once again, Griffin’s station chirped.

“Sir, the Cutty Sark is dropping out of warp.”  She reported, chuckling.  The warp engines were heard deactivating.  Following this sound, a roar of laughter was set up by Captain Smith, Commander Griffin, and Ensign Goeres.  Laughter of pulling off the impossible, again.  Sivinh, of course, kept working his station as if nothing had happened, and Samp was slumped in his chair.  What was left of his psyche after the stress, fear, and the brief self-demoralization of failure, was attempting to recover from the war that just waged inside of him.

“Lieutenant Samp, you just earned your paycheck.”  Smith called out as the few crewmembers calmed down.

“Yeah, Robert, that was great!”  Molly agreed with her Captain’s sentiments.

“Lieutenant Samp, I would like to commend you for the great efficiency in which you accomplished that duty,” Lieutenant Sivinh commented, “Surely you are a merit to your family.”

“Thanks, sir,” Samp had recovered enough sit back up in his seat, and notice that there was a message, “Sir, transmission from Admiral Henderson.”

“Patch it through,” Smith ordered, in a much more cheerful tone.  Admiral Henderson’s perturbed face appeared on the screen, “Admiral!  Please excuse my shortness, I was a little pre-occupied.”

“It better have been important, Captain.” Henderson declared, sternly.

“It was, sir,” noticing that Henderson was visually ready to hear about it, Smith added, “I’ll have to tell you later.”

“Ah,” Henderson seemed satisfied, “Captain, Section Thirty-one came through on us with those key individuals.  Yistin is confirmed to be one of them.”

“Yistin’s dead.” Griffin spoke up, turning Smith’s head, “He was on the Cutty Sark.”

“Is that a part of what you’re going to tell me later?” Henderson inquired of the Captain.

“Yes sir, it is.”

“Fine, then we’ll worry about that later,” Tom dismissed, “You’re looking for a Romulan Scout called the Koval.  It is being escorted by at least three Dreadnaught missiles.  The commanding officer of the Koval is an individual named General Vilann.”

“Okay, anything else, sir?”

“No.  Not that you need to know for the moment.  I’ll fill you in when you fill me in.” Henderson rationalized.

“Okay.  Sir, we’re going to need a ship to guard the Cutty Sark for the next couple of hours.  It has been irradiated with Thalaron.”  Smith requested.

“I’ll have a runabout dispatched.  Do you have the crew aboard?”

“Yes sir.”

“Okay.  Wait for the runabout.  I’ll tell it to get out there with great haste.  Then you absolutely have to find the Koval.”

USS Salt Lake City

Port Nacelle Engineering Access Alpha-11

Panting, Petty Officer Quarray pauses on the ladder of the tube, the strap to his diagnostic kit digging into his shoulders.  Taking a deep breath, he aims his sapphire eyes into the dark cavern inside the port nacelle of the vessel.  According to the Chief Engineer, the source of their drive problems was here.  Petty Officer Quarray was dispatched to check into it, and has spent the past five minutes making his way up the massive support pylon.  It isn’t an easy climb.  There is no ladder installed as the passage is on an incline, a very steep incline.

“It’s amazing that we waste this space.”  He comments to himself about the massive, mostly empty pylon as he takes a deep breath, and continues up the ladder leading into the very bowls of the nacelle.

Finally achieving the dark, cold chamber, he removes the kit and lays it on the deck.  Then he hoists himself out of the hole, and onto the catwalk next to the massive warp coil.  He moves over to pick up the kit, bending down to reach it.  Suddenly, he straightens half-way, and looks back at the hole he just emerged from, illuminating it with his wrist-lamp.

“Isn’t there supposed to be a hatch there?”  He hardly has time to consider the question further.  Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a flash of green light.  Next he heard a high-pitched energetic whine.  Then he neither saw nor heard.  He lay lifeless on the catwalk near the hole.

Captain’s Ready Room

“Really, Captain?”  Admiral Loewenstein had just been briefed by Captain Terrance, the Commanding Officer of the SLC, “And the Pike says this Tal Shiar agent is what disturbed our fields?”

“Yes, ma’am.”  Terrance shifted his aging form in his seat.

“If the agent is on our ship, then how did he affect the entire Battle Group?”

“Tactical did report a pulse being emitted from our warp drive when it failed.  Perhaps that had something to do with it,” postulated Terrance, now stroking his chin in thought.

“Well,” Terra rose from the seat opposite Terrance, “I don’t think I need to tell you to find him.”

“No, ma’am.”
Port Nacelle

Casting his beam into the darkness, Crewman Venetti scanned the cold cavern of the nacelle.  The beam’s glow shinned on only part of the massive warp coils, and their bronze appearance.  Like the giant ribs of some massive carnivorous creature, the light failed to penetrate the blackness between each coil.  Venetti swallows his saliva, venturing a couple steps into the darkness.  Finding Petty Officer Quarray’s corpse did not help to ease Quarray’s anxiety about fighting a faceless enemy.  All that was keeping him from jumping down the hatchway, rolling down the pylon, and back into the warm, lit, ship was his sense of duty, and his Type-II phaser.

“What I need to get to is this way.”  Ensign Grella, the Tellarite engineer dispatched in Quarray’s place, pointed her lamp down the nacelle in the direction Venetti was facing.

“Okay, let’s go,” Petty Officer Tamor, the Andorian superior to Venetti acknowledged, standing up from examining Quarray’s body, “We’ll move him later.”  The Tellarite led the way down the nacelle, the sound of the trio’s footsteps resounding on the catwalk beneath their feet.  Venetti and Tamor followed her, phasers drawn, eyes keen.

“What killed him, Tam?”  Venetti whispered his question to his superior at his shoulder.

“It was definitely a Romulan Disruptor,” Tamor indicated the device tucked into his belt, “The tricorder confirms it.”

“Why would the Romulans want to attack us?”  Venetti wondered aloud.

“I don’t know.  Why would the Cardassians attack us?”  Tamor replied, referring to the SLC’s mission.  He suddenly stopped.  Venetti halted, slightly hunched down, his phaser drawn.  Grella, hearing the footsteps of her escort cease, stopped, and turned to see what was happening.  Venetti followed Tamor’s eyes, focused into the dark, and saw what he was looking at.  The shape caused Venetti’s stomach to jump.

Tamor slowly drew his tricorder.  Grella had withdrawn to the far side of the catwalk, near the coils.  Venetti focused his gaze, and his phaser, on the slightly darker area in the already dark room.  Tamor’s tricorder started making its chirping whirr, now bombarding its beams in the direction of the suspicious shape.  The tricorder never needed to confirm anything, a Romulan disruptor discharging from that location told them everything they needed to know.

The green beam hit one of the coils, barely missing Tamor by a few centimeters.  Venetti immediately fired on the body he had his gaze fixed upon.  The form shot away from its position, and Venetti’s shot hit the bulkhead of the nacelle.  Romulan obtained a new position and fired his disruptor, which landed right between Venetti’s feet, striking the catwalk.  Then they heard the sound of feet running down the catwalk, towards the aft portion of the nacelle.

“He’s headed for the hatch.”  Tamor was watching his tricorder.  Venetti took off running.  Getting near the hatch, Venetti thought he saw the running form of the Romulan.  He fired.  Venetti’s shot was answered with another from the Romulan.  He jumped out of the way, hitting the chains strung along the side of the catwalk to try to keep people from falling off.  The disruptor would have missed him anyway, if it would have found Venetti as its target, there would have been nothing Venetti could have done to get away from the beam.  Venetti still heard the sound of footsteps from the Romulan.  But now they were running towards him, and they were closing on him fast.  In a panic, Venetti jumped over the chains, and then realized this was a huge mistake.

“Whoa!”

In a panic, Venetti grabbed one of the posts that suspended the chains with the hand that did not clutch the phaser.  His feet dangled over the black abyss, un-penetrated by Venetti’s lamp.  Kicking somewhat wildly, his boot found a pipe hung underneath the catwalk.  His panic subsided, as he stepped up on the pipe, gaining a sound foothold.  Now he concentrated on the sound of the footsteps.  They had slowed, and were now more deliberate.  Venetti reached over and deactivated the lamp, to keep it from giving away his position.  He looked down at his phaser, set to maximum stun, and upped the setting to maximum kill.  He returned his eyes to stare past the black veil, where those footsteps were.  The Romulan was obviously waiting to hear the sound of Venetti’s body hitting the bottom of the nacelle.  The footsteps continued to approach until Venetti could see the Romulan’s boots right in front of his face.

Venetti readied his phaser.  For the longest of seconds, the Romulan stood still, listening to the sound of the silent nacelle.  Venetti and the Romulan shared that second in holding their respective breath.  Then the Romulan switched on a lamp, and aimed it into Venetti’s face.  For another second, Venetti looked into the white circle, imagining the horrible Romulan face on the other side staring him in the eye.  Acting on instinct, Venetti aimed his phaser into the offending light.  He sees the Romulan’s hand enter the beam, grasping a disruptor.  The green finger, made black by the light, moved ever so slightly into the trigger of the disruptor.  Acting in a fraction of a second, Venetti fired his phaser, not even sure it was aimed right.  He couldn’t actually see the creature’s face because of the lamp shined into his own.

The Romulan’s lamp sent its beam flashing in a radial pattern, and Venetti heard the sound of a body hitting the catwalk.  The disruptor landed right in front of Venetti, being caught between the catwalk and Venetti’s belly.  Letting his breath out, he set his phaser down, and stabilized the position of the disruptor, by pushing it further in on the walk.  Then fastening both hands around the post, he hauled his body up and under the chains.  Has he lay prone, he heard the sound of footsteps again, and saw two beams of light headed his direction.  By the time Tamor and Grella made it to his position, Venetti was standing straight, with both his phaser and the Romulan’s disruptor.

“Crewman, are you alright?”  Grella asked as they made broke their stride.

“Yes ma’am.”  He responded, switching his lamp back on.  Tamor aimed his lamp on the dead Romulan.  There was a charred mark up his chest, where Venetti’s phaser had hit him at point-blank.  The flesh on the other side of the uniform was burnt, and it spread it smell around the area.  Grella was forced to turn away, her oversensitive nose being overloaded with the stench.

“I guess we took care of that, didn’t we?”  Tamor commented.

Starbase 334

Operations Center

Ops is messy, but it is silent.  Most of the stations, all of the important ones, are now working through the miracle of Starfleet Engineers.  Captain James sits at her station, not one of the ones deemed important, and not one of the operating ones.  With now busywork to occupy her mind, she finds herself staring at the dark viewscreen.  The viewscreen had been deactivated, allow the engineers to work on the power main three levels below.  Admiral Herschell is in his office, probably doing the same thing Captain James is doing; wondering what is happening in the rest of the sector.  The station, and those on the station, can only know what’s going on by the daily reports sent in by the ships’ captains.  Even then, there isn’t much information in those.

Sara leans back in her seat.  Anxiety builds up in her, catalyzed by the sheer boredom of her job at the moment.  She glances around Ops, watching the reduced crew go about their duties.  She thinks about the events of the past twenty-four hours.  Somewhere out in the deep, dark expanses of space there is about a thousand sophants working to halt the senseless death of billions.  There is a very grave and a very present danger that less than a percent of the affected are aware of, and an uncountable number of people are carrying on their lives.  They do not know that if this relatively small group of soldiers botches it, they will die.  James stopped herself from thinking about what was at stake.  The thoughts merely encouraged the anxiety, and that was the last thing she needed right now.

“Captain,” Sara was slightly startled as the engineer came up behind her, “We’ve finished work on the power main, and we’re ready to reactivate the viewscreen.”

“Thank you, chief,” she responded, recovering her bearing, “Go ahead and leave it off for now.”  The engineer nodded his acknowledgement, and proceeded off the bridge.

“Captain,” the Remote Intelligence Officer called from the other end of Captain James’ tier, “I’m picking up four tachyon signatures on long-range sensors.”

“I didn’t know we had long-range sensors.”  Sara was caught somewhat off guard.  After the damage the attack inflicted upon the Starbase, how could the long range array still be online?

“We never lost them, ma’am,” replied the RIO.

“Thank you,” She then tapped her combadge, somewhat in awe about how lucky the station really was, “Admiral Henderson, we have four tachyon signatures on long range sensors.”

“We have long range sensors?” Tom’s voice sounded just as confused.

“Yes, sir.  It surprised me too.”  She replied, moving down the tier to examine the RIO’s screen.

“I’ll be right there,” Sara’s combadge clicked a little bit as the line closed.  The internal communications network was still on the fritz.  She made a mental note to alert Lieutenant Dean.  As she gazed at the four crosses on the RIO’s screen, Admiral Henderson emerged from his office on the other side of the Ops Center.  He looked straight at Sara, who was still examining the screen, then moved along the back of Ops, and stopped right at Sara’s shoulder.  She extended her hand and pointed at the crosses.  She didn’t need to do this, as the Admiral was a competent enough of an officer to read a sensors screen, but she felt she had to do something, “Get me the Hale.”

Sara immediately left the Admiral’s side, and went to the other side of Ops, to the communications officer there.  Henderson continued to stare at the crosses, slowly moving towards the center of the screen – Starbase 334.  From the readouts, they were traveling at warp six.  Their estimated time en-route to 334: 15 minutes.  Henderson takes a step back, leaning against the bulkhead behind the tier, thinking.

“Admiral, the Hale won’t be able to be here for the next half-hour or so.”  Captain James announced from the communications station.

“Where is the Wyatt Earp?”  Henderson asked, beginning to draw a conclusion.

“I think he was transferring a criminal from Sepia,” Commander Smith volunteered, “He wouldn’t have left yet.”

“Have Captain Matthews launch, and hang around,” Henderson walked to the Commander’s Information Providence Station.  Captain James and Commander Smith moved to group around that station with Henderson, “Which runabout did we send to the Cutty Sark?”

“The Clearfield.”  Sara immediately responded.

“Okay,” Henderson had brought up a fleet status screen on the CIP, “Send out the Calypso and the Trenton to patrol the Station’s perimeter with the Earp.”  He typed his orders in the CIP, sending them to the crews of those vessels, “Two runabouts and a cutter.”  He looked over at the RIO station, “Versus whatever that is.”

“Admiral,” the RIO spoke up, his station sounding a klaxon, “I’ve lost one of the tachyon signatures.”  Now everybody was looking at the RIO, “Two of them are now on a different course, and the fourth is just sitting there.”  The officer started working the station aggressively, “Sir, I’ve re-acquired that lost signature.  It’s a Romulan Scout headed this way at warp eight point six.  It’ll be here in four and a half minutes,” He now looked Admiral Henderson in the eye, “It’s the same scout that attacked us before.”

All eyes were now on the Admiral.  He looked straight ahead at the dead viewscreen.  He briefly scanned the fleet status screen.  The Wyatt Earp and the Calypso had launched.  The Trenton was in the process of launching.  Tom looked back up, first into Sara’s green eyes, then to Ryan’s blue.  Despite their variant color, they still said the same thing.  These optical organs said what could not be expressed by their vocal cords, but is best approximated as: anxiety.  Smith and James took their seats.

“Is the viewscreen quite ready yet?”  Henderson looked around the bridge to see if there were any engineers present to answer his question.  There was one Petty Officer near the wall who spoke up.

“Yes, sir.  We finished work on the main five minutes ago.”  He responded immediately after making eye contact with the Admiral.

“Three minutes, sir.”  The RIO cried.  Henderson re-checked the fleet status.  The Earp, Calypso, and the Trenton all reported at their posts.  Henderson placed the viewscreen on standby.  Immediately it flashed to life, displaying the Federation seal.  Above the star-studded, olive branch surrounded emblem was displayed the bold white words “STARBASE 334” and below the blue emblem read, “THE UNITED FEDERATION OF PLANETS.”  Henderson proceeded in front of the CIP, taking a seat in the command chair.

“Commander Smith,” Henderson caught the Executive Officer’s attention, who made eye contact, “Red Alert.”  Smith nodded his acknowledgement, and tapped the appropriate buttons.  The LCARS Panels switched to their red schemes, the red light strips around the room activated, and flashed to the sound of the now present alert klaxon.  Other than the sound of the klaxon, there was no sound on the bridge.  Everybody was now concentrated on their tasks.  Occasionally an engineer would move across the bridge, frantically attempting to get as many repairs in as possible.

“The ship will be here in one minute, Admiral.”  The RIO reported.  Gripping the armrests, Admiral Henderson prepared himself to meet the adversary that had started this entire affair.  Despite the incredible speed with which the Romulan Scout was headed for Starbase 334, they took forever.  Those sixty seconds seemed to be stretching themselves as long and as thing as they possibly could.  It had to have been a minute already.  Henderson took a deep breath, and put on his warrior demeanor.  They had to be arriving any second now.  Come on, Remote Intelligence, announce their arrival.  Any second now, any…

“Admiral, the scout is dropping out of warp.”  The RIO finally called out.

“We’re being hailed, Admiral,” the Military Communications officer announced.

“On screen.”  Henderson stood.  The screen changed from the view of the Federation seal, to the dark outline of a Romulan.

“Admiral Henderson,” the cold, deep, and deliberate voice spoke, presumably from the dark form of the Romulan.  This voice sent a chill down Henderson’s spine that nearly killed his will to resist.  Tom could see his opponent, but the Romulan was still hidden from view.  The darkness about this figure made him even more ominous.  Surely any sane man or woman would run from this specter, “I, Admiral,” the slow, evil voice continued, the dark patch over the creature beginning to wane, “am General Vilann of the Tal Shiar.”

Vilann emerged from the darkness.  What was left of Tom’s will to fight was now being held in by all the force he could muster.  Vilann’s face was only semi-normal.  The entire right side of his face was disfigured in a sickening manner.  The landscape of his cheek was characterized by severe crests and pits that made the geography look like a small mountain range.  His nose, or rather what was left of his nose, was twisted at an odd angle upwards.  His right ear was simply non-existent.  His only facial features identifying him as a Romulan, was the nearly perfect left side of his face.  His eyes pierced through Henderson; or rather his eye pierced Henderson.  His right eye was so buried under malformed flesh, that it was anybody’s guess as to what it was doing.

The Romulan, seeing the affect his appearance had on Henderson, smiled.  His lips began forming odd shapes as they cut their way through the mountainous face, “Attractive, isn’t it?” Vilann’s subsequent laugh put Henderson into shock, “I am here to announce the Federation’s failure, Admiral.”

A combination of duty and curiosity brought Henderson back to full consciousness.  He found his reserve of courage, and returned to his warrior stance, “Failure, General?”

Vilann seemed taken aback for a moment.  He apparently wasn’t used to people recovering from his presence.  But whatever emotion was there, was gone as he continued, “Yes, Admiral.  Failure.  Failure to make peace with the Romulan Empire.  After my mission is done, the Federation will be forced to go to war with the Empire.”

“You can’t believe that the Federation is so stupid as to unravel the progress we’ve made with the Empire,” Henderson approached the screen, mostly to spite this devil, “Especially after several Federation lives were lost in making it.”

“Ah, but many, many more Federation lives will be lost.  Within the next few days, Earth will be struck by a Dreadnaught missile.  This missile will spread thalaron radiation throughout the entire planet, contained by those same greenhouse properties that make life possible on that planet.  And the capital of the mighty Federation will become a barren desert world.” Vilann explained, with much pleasure in his voice.

“Until a Federation fleet finds that missile and destroys it.”  Henderson shot down Vilann’s threat.

“Ah, but Starfleet won’t know this is coming,” Vilann continued, with even more joy coming out of his twisted face, “Don’t think you’ll get the opportunity to warn them, either, Admiral.  We’re jamming your communications.”

“Then all we have to do is destroy you, General.”  Replied Henderson, now standing in the hole vertex of the first tier, one hand on each half, staring into the General’s eye at a full grin.

“With what?” the cold, deliberate voice asked, somewhat laughing at the Admiral’s refusal to give in to the General, “Two runabouts?” The General pointed his finger.

“Admiral,” the RIO called out from his screen, “The Calypso and the Trenton are disabled.  The Trenton looks bad.”

General Vilann doesn’t know about the Wyatt Earp, thought Henderson immediately.
USS Wyatt Earp

Cockpit

Matthews had ordered stealth mode for the Earp.  His communications officer had noted that the Koval and Starbase 334 were having a conversation.  They had been monitoring that particular frequency, listening in on everything Admiral Henderson and General Vilann were saying to each other.  That cold voice of Vilann’s made Matthews content to not be able to see the General.  Whilst General Vilann and Admiral Henderson tried to psyche each other out, Captain Matthews had the Earp brought behind the Koval.

They flew just under the Koval’s ventral shield sphere, pitching up at the aft end of the vessel.  Now the Earp sat off of the Koval’s dorsal-aft end, scanning the shields as passively as they could, to not draw attention to themselves.

“Until a Federation fleet finds that missile and destroys it.” Henderson’s voice was sounding over the speakers.

“Captain, I have their shield frequency.”  The petty officer at the sensors station announced.

“Ah, but Starfleet won’t know this is coming…”

“Excellent.  Hand it off to tactical.”  Matthews looked back at the viewscreen directly ahead of him.  It was a rather splendid view of the aft section of the Koval, directly opposing the two Danube-class runabouts and Starbase 334.  Matthews amused himself by examining the extreme damage on the Starbase, while listening to the Admiral and the General’s face-off.

“Then all we have to do is destroy you, General.”

“Working on that, Admiral,” Matthews commented.

“It’s in, Captain.”  The Tactical Officer reported her success in programming the Earp’s shields to match the Koval’s.

“Excellent,” Matthews shifted himself, “Shields up, ahead one-quarter impulse.”

“With what?”

“Sir, we’re about cross the Koval’s shield sphere.”  Sensors announced.

“Two runabouts?” A moment after Vilann’s chilling voice had mocked Admiral Henderson, disruptor fire leapt from the Koval, hitting the two runabouts.  Concerned, Matthews spun around to look at the sensors operator.

“They’re both disabled, sir,” the petty officer confirmed Matthews’ fear, “It looks like the crew of the Trenton has been killed.”  Matthews returned his gaze forward, now personally determined to accomplish his plan.

“Tactical?”  He merely had to say the word, the officer knew what the Captain wanted.

“We’re in position,” she responded, “We have their shields and main disruptor banks targeted.”

“Fire.”

Sitting ten meters above the Koval, the Wyatt Earp fired its golden phaser beam on the slightly larger scout.  The beam first struck a point aft of the ship, then fore.  Then it licked one more point on the forward part of the scout, and was dragging to another point when the Scout made retaliation of its own.

The Koval’s green disruptor lashed out at the Earp.  By chance, the beam found a hole in the Earp’s shields, and hit it.  The hole, due to the fluid nature of shields, closed. The closure sent an energy feedback through the disruptor.  An explosion was seen at the disruptor’s aperture.

Starbase 334

Operations Center

“Admiral, the Koval’s weapons and shields are down,” the RIO cried out, after seeing the picture of General Vilann shake violently.

“The Wyatt Earp?”  Henderson immediately drew his conclusion.

“Yes, sir,” confirmed the RIO, “they’re disabled, the Koval managed to pop off a shot.  But their disruptors overloaded in the process.”

“We may not be able to kill you with our own hands, Admiral, but you will still meet your doom.” The General pointed at off the screen again, and then the picture cut-out altogether.  The Federation seal resumed its place on the screen.

“General, remember that tachyon signature that was holding still?”  The RIO spoke again.  Henderson looked over at the officer, waiting for him to continue, “It’s headed this way at warp nine,” the panel beeped again, “And the Koval is powering its engines.”

Henderson jumped darted behind the CIP, and brought up the image of the Koval on the viewscreen.  The Koval was turning.  Its aft section was now facing Starbase 334.  The warp engines activated, a glow coming from the nacelles on either side of the vessel.  The Koval began to move forward, just half a second away from a warp jump.  A golden phaser beam flashed from the top of the screen, catching the Koval square in the middle of the ship.  The vessel was delayed for a brief moment.  Three quantum torpedoes and several photon torpedoes came in from the top and sides of the viewscreen.  The torpedoes were followed by a Galaxy-class, and two Intrepid-class starships.  Each of the dozen torpedoes found their mark on the Koval, and the scout disappeared in a flash of light, sending debris everywhere.

“Sir, the Salt Lake City Battle Group has arrived,” the RIO called out enthusiastically.  Everybody looked at the RIO, excited, as he announced, “The USS Meriwether Lewis, the USS Phoebe, the USS Ganymede, the USS Washington, the USS Einstein, and the USS Charon.  The Charon is now deploying the 388th fighters.”  Ops was ecstatic with the arrival of the cavalry.  But there was one name missing.

“Where’s the Salt Lake City?”  Henderson immediately asked.

.01 light-years from Starbase 334

The dreadnaught missile is headed for its target as fast as its engines will allow it to move.  It’s deadly figure passing through the stars as they stretch by.  With lethal precision, it tracks the Starbase.  It has lost contact with its command vehicle, locking it its orders under the failsafe.  The countdown to the release of the Thalaron radiation is now under three minutes.

The doomsday vehicle makes its way through the cold vacuum of space.  Each of the silver stars shining brightly in the blackness of space.  The weird physics of warp flight make the vehicle appear to pass several stars as it flies.  Directly ahead of the dreadnaught, it appears to be approaching many of these silver stars.  The beautiful three blue stars shoot straight for the vehicle.  The optical sensors ignore this threat, because stars are too far spaced for the vehicle to actually run into them.  The blue stars get closer, until the quantum torpedo wolves cast off their star sheep’s clothing, as they ram into the dreadnaught’s hull.  The explosive force is too much for the missile, and it explodes.
Directly overhead of where the missile used to be, the huge, beautiful, and sleek image of a Sovereign-class starship flashes as it speeds by at 656 times the speed of light.  The great white ship now runs from the expanding cloud of green Thalaron radiation that is centered on the debris of the missile.  There is no need to worry for the ship; it is moving too fast to be affected.

Starbase 334

Situation Room

“Ladies and gentlemen, I have good news,” Admiral Henderson walks into the room from the Operations Center.  Around the situation table, Admiral Loewenstein, Captains James, Matthews, Erickson, Smith, Terrance, and a few others from the SLC Battle Group were in a group chatting about the events of the past seventy-two hours.  Smith was just retelling how the Nathan Hale had stopped the Cutty Sark.  Everybody quieted down after Henderson made his announcement.  He stood in front of the group and reported:

“The Vulcan Battle Group intercepted those two other dreadnaught missiles.  They have been destroyed.  The crisis is over,” there was a sense of relief that washed over everybody in the room.  They all looked at each other, expressing their mild joy as everyone in the room smiled, “I thank you for every thing you people did.  You went above and beyond the call of duty to defend the Federation.  I’m sure the Federation would thank you as well, if the Federation knew what we just did.”  There was a small wave of laughter.

“The fact that they didn’t know what we just did is a good thing.”  Admiral Loewenstein commented.

“Indeed, Admiral,” Henderson agreed, “Thank you for your timely arrival.”  He addressed her specifically.

“And thank you for warning me about that Tal Shiar agent, making it possible for me to get here.”  She responded.  Henderson nodded.

“Captain Erickson, thank you for your faithful monitoring of the borders.  And be sure to thank Lieutenant Shadday for the information he provided us,” Erickson nodded, “Then transfer him out of here.”  She laughed.

“Thank you, Admiral.”  She replied, with a somewhat sly grin.

“Captain Smith, thank you for shutting down the Cutty Sark.  And be sure to thank Commander Griffin for what she did in obtaining that book.  I’ll see to it she gets the medal she deserves,” Smith nodded his acknowledgement, “And finally, Captain Matthews.  Thank you for doing what your ship was designed to do: all of that crap work that would cause our missions to fall apart if it wasn’t done.”  Matthews grinned as he nodded.

“Well, Admiral,” Loewenstein took a step towards Tom, “I suppose things around here are going to be a little more quiet.  Still, Admiral von Haag has assigned me to patrol this sector with your Battle Group.  Just in case something else happens.”

“It will be a pleasure to work with you again, Terra,” Tom replied, sincerely, “Now, ladies and gentlemen.  You are dismissed to go about your work; we have quite a bit to do.”

Posted in Miscellaneous | Tagged | Leave a comment

To the Moon and Back

To The Moon and Back
Author: Bella, hot4linscott@hotmail.com

After a while Tom pulled away slowly.
“That was a good night kiss” he said softly.
“More like an invite in” She said as they stood out of her quarters.
“Well I except”
***
The next morning B’Elanna woke up to Tom brushing her hair with his fingers”
“Morning Bella”
“mmmm” she groaned shoeing she was very tired.
“You know Bella means beautiful and you are”
“You really think so”
“I know so”
She couldn’t help but smile, it had been tugging at her cheeks for sometime
now and she had lost the battle a smile had overcome her.
“Well my shift starts in five minutes, I’ll see you tonight you will
love it. Have a nice day off”
“Oh I will Bye Tom”
“Bye Bella”
***
B’Elanna had agreed to let Tom surprise her tonight at dinner. He was
going to pick the place to eat and what it was they were eating. B’Elanna
stepped into a dimly lit room. There were two tall white candles lit,
sitting upon a small round table.
“Diner for two” Tom said pulling a chair out for B’Elanna to
sit.
“Thank you Tom.”
*About an Hour Later*
“How was the food” he said awaiting her answer.
“It was very good thanks”
“Good i’m glad you liked it, I replicated it myself.
She giggled a little.
“B’Elanna.”
“Yes.”
“We have been together for about a year now, and I know nothing of
your past. I would like to if you were willing to tell me.”
“Well to sum things up my mother never loved that much, my father
never kept in touch.”
“And that’s why you shy away from human affection or that’s why you
use to”
“Yes partly, and all my friends were trialed for treason and crimes
that were never defined” she finished with a bit of anger in her
voice.
“Bella I am sorry I did not mean to upset you”
“It’s fine it’s just, love is like a barron place and reaching out
for human faith is… It’s like a journey I just don’t have a map for.”
“Bella don’t worry I will always be here for you, I will help you
chart a map if you want me to, I will do anything for you” silence
overtook the room.
“I will fly to the moon and back for you Bella.”
“Tom I love you.”
He smiled.
“I love you too.”

Posted in Voyager | Tagged , | Leave a comment

Arrogance

Arrogance
Author: Katarzyna Marcinkowska, markablue@vp.pl

They came to what seemed a long deserted two storey building. The walls
appeared to be made of thick stones but even with their tricorders on
they couldn’t find any way to enter it. The group of Starfleet officers,
a standard away team, stepped back for a short briefing. The first officer
asked for reports.
‘There is nothing here, commander,’ said the science officer in blue uniform.
This planet appears to be totally deserted, with just this building here.
‘Are the weather conditions likely to change any time soon?’ Asked one
of the men, who was clearly uncomfortable with the tropical conditions
they found there.
‘Negative, lieutenant. I suppose it’s a regular pattern for this world.
40 degrees Celsius is the usual temperature here with likely only a few
degrees less at night.’
‘So where do these readings come from? Have you confirmed their location
in this site?’ Inquired the first officer.
‘It’s difficult to say. Something is jamming the signal here, I can’t
get clear readings, sir. I think that if there’s anything interesting
it would be inside this structure,’ she added, pointing at the mysterious
building in front of them.
‘So there’s no way around it. Only how can we enter it? There are no obvious
signs of any kind of entrance. No doors, no windows, nothing.’
‘I say, we simply burn a whole in it with our phasers. The rock appears
to be solid but with enough power it will simply vaporize.’
‘I hate to destroy anything but in this case I don’t think we have a choice.
Proceed, commander.’ He gestured for the woman to take a position.
‘Set on the highest level and on my mark… one, two, three… mark!’
They fired simultaneously for a short moment and almost immediately, a
whole appeared in the wall in front of them. They took some additional
scans and, since they indicated nothing dangerous, decided to step in.
The sicience officer turned the small wrist lighter on and led the group
inside. The first step she took was accompanied with a loud crack. She
immediately stopped and looked down. The floor of the structure was covered
with something that looked like colourful glass paneling. They reflected
the lights momentarily and the beams of light danced around the people
now standing cautiously. Nothing more happened, though, so they decided
to move on. Only with every step they destroyed more of the paneling,
since it was clearly very delicate and couldn’t withstand the weight of
humans.
Otherwise the room they were now in seemed empty. There were absolutely
no items in the way of furniture or pictures on the walls, nor any control
panels or any kind of machinery they had expected to find there. Just
four bare walls made of the same rock as the outside of the building.
‘I thought it was bigger from the outside,’ remarked the lieutenant, at
least relieved since the temperature inside the building was decidedly
lower.
‘Maybe there are more rooms outside these walls,’ said the woman. ‘The
tricorder still doesn’t show anything coherent.’
‘Should we try and break another of these walls?’
‘We may. Let’s try and walk through the whole structure to see what’s
on the other side. Still, whoever built this place must have had some
teleportation ability. There are no hidden mechanisms to open any doors.
Let’s do it then.’
Once again they tried their phasers at one random spot on the wall ahead
of them and fired to vaporise another piece of rock. The room which revealed
itself before them was exactly the same as the previous one. The away
team ended up vaporizing a few more walls along with a piece of floor
and the ceiling in one of the rooms only to find themselves walking around
empty rooms through the shattered glass panels. Finally, they decided
to give up and beamed back to the ship. There was no way for them to find
out the purpose of this sole building in the middle of nowhere on this
abandoned planet. The continuous scans from the ship revealed nothing
more than the initial weak signature of artificial energy. They set off
to seek out other new life forms and new civilizations and wished to have
better luck the next time.
A few hours after they left the orbit, something started happening inside
the building. The walls began to rebuild themselves ever so slowly and
some faint light appeared inside the rooms. The light started pulsating
slowly in different colors and it originated from the unbroken panels
of glass on the floor. There were no people inside now to hear the silent
humming in the air and recognize the patterns of light. If there were,
they could perhaps notice that the patterns were somewhat regular. After
some study they might even come to understanding the simple language based
on the beams of light coming off and on. They might be able to understand
the conversation that took place in this strange building long after they
had left.
‘Do you think these aliens are worthy of contact?’ The green light beams
conveyed this message. After a moment of darkness, the response came in
purple light.
‘They are very primitive forms. And they rely too much on their technology.
Without it, they are deaf and blind.’
‘True, but they are curious. That’s the first trait of an advanced species.’
That opinion came in the form of pulsating blue light.
‘Curiosity is not everything. Long ago we agreed that we would only seek
contact with peaceful races. They were not peaceful. They came here, destroyed
out home, killed many of us by simply walking on them and didn’t even
seem to notice.’ The red light beamed again somewhat faster.
‘Perhaps because we are so different. Maybe we should have attempted contact,
then they would’ve noticed us.’
‘And would likely have killed more of us. No, I think it’s better like
this. They’re gone and we are again in peace. Once they mature enough,
perhaps one day we’ll establish contact. As it is now, they have a lot
to learn. The Great Order of Non-Interference should be extended over
them.’
And slowly the lights became dark again. On some deserted planet, in the
middle of nowhere, the dark, mysterious building remained, waiting to
lure in other explorers who might be sensitive and cautious enough to
be worthy of the first contact.

Posted in Miscellaneous | Tagged | Leave a comment

Star Trek: Title of Liberty, Part II

Star Trek: Title of Liberty

Part II

A short story based upon the series created by Gene Roddenberry

Written by R.J. Herschell

“The Nathan Hale has a computer system that monitors all access to it.”  Captain Kevin Smith and Rear Admiral Lower Half Thomas Henderson were sitting in the cockpit of the USS Nathan Hale, a modified Type-11 shuttlecraft used by Starfleet Intelligence.  Captain Smith is the Commanding Officer of the Hale, and Admiral Henderson is his superior, Sector Commander of Sector 554.  They were in the Hale because a Cardassian officer had just been through here, and Captain Smith reported that Glinn Yistin, the officer, had taken information from the Hale’s computer.

“So, when Glinn Yistin came through here, he accessed the Hale’s computer.  How?”  Henderson asked, sitting in a seat next to Smith at the front of the cockpit, having just minutes before been viewing data on the front window.

“According to the Hale, it was tapped by an automatic program.  Apparently, it searched for access codes, and then was programmed to search the database, looking for anything that might be of interest to the Cardassian military,” Smith continued to explain, “My best guess about how he did this, is the PADD he had with him.”

“Oh?”  Herschell was interested.

“Yes, sir.  You remember that PADD he had under one arm.  I’m of the opinion that it had that auto-hack program.”  Smith rationalized.

“Could it have been the Ikidar?”  Henderson asked, referring to the Keldon-class Cardassian warship that brought Glinn Yistin.

“The Hale reports that the tapping came from inside the vehicle.  Besides, the Ikidar probably would have begun trying to tap us as soon as we got to Starbase 334.”  Smith replied.

“So what information did they get?” Henderson further inquired.

“They didn’t get much, sir,” Smith, seeing the Admiral’s confused expression continued, “See, the Hale’s computer is set up so that it can only be accessed from one of these stations by the right people.  When it detected the auto-hack, it generated a bogus access code which it fed to the auto-hack program.  Then, it allowed the auto-hack to access the database.  When the auto-hack found a file that had the right title, the computer generated a file that was remotely related to the title, and fed that to the auto-hack.”  Henderson started laughing.

“Captain, you’re telling me that the Nathan Hale, a Starfleet shuttlecraft, just BS’d the Cardassian military?”  He responded, laughing harder than he would under normal circumstances, but he was quite stressed at the moment.  Any even that made him laugh he decided to enjoy to its fullest.

“No, sir, the Nathan Hale just BS’d the Obsidian Order,” Lieutenant Junior Grade Robert Samp addressed the Admiral, having just walked into the cockpit bearing a PADD.  He then turned his focus to Captain Smith, “I contacted intelligence with the details of the program the Hale picked up on.  They sent us this.”  Samp handed the PADD to Captain Smith.  Smith looked it over, then handed it back.

“The Obsidian Order, eh?”  He asked, curiously.

“Yes, sir,” Samp responded, “That might explain why the book Commander Griffin retrieved from Senit Nor had the Obsidian Order’s emblem on it.”

“So Glinn Yistin is in the Obsidian Order.”  Captain Smith sat back in the co-pilot’s seat, contemplating.

“What is the Obsidian Order?”  Admiral Henderson asked.  Not being in on the intelligence community, he really didn’t know about some of these things.

“It’s a covert operations group.  Their core belief is that of destroying your enemy utterly and suddenly.  They do it with dark operations, hiding in the shadows, stealing information, exploiting weaknesses and going in for the kill.  You’re dead before you know you’ve been targeted.”  Smith explained.

“And Glinn Yistin is a part of this Obsidian Order?”  Henderson inquired further, beginning to understand the full implications of Samp’s discovery.

“He’s probably the senior officer for Senit Nor’s sector, Admiral.”  Samp responded.  Henderson looked confused.  Why would the Obsidian Order send their most senior officer across the border? Smith seemed to read Henderson’s mind.

“Whatever Commander Griffin stumbled upon over there, it had some serious crap about the Cardassians.”  Smith was audibly impressed with his officer.

“But I have to ask, sir,” Commander Molly Griffin entered the cockpit, “Why was an Obsidian Order operative sent to hound me?”

“That’s a very good question, Commander.”  Smith responded, leaning forward in his chair again, “Maybe he has a cover.”

“No, Mr. Paine didn’t recognize ever seeing him.  If he is Obsidian Order, he’s probably transient.”  She reasoned.

“Well, that’s hardly important.  Commander, did you get that book back from Captain Matthews?”  Smith asked, revealing Molly’s reason for being present.

“No sir, it’s not on the Wyatt Earp.”  She responded quite coolly.  A sense of alarm flashed around the room.

“It’s not where?”  Smith got to his feet.  Lieutenant Samp, who was leaning against the wall was now standing straight, and Admiral Henderson was listening attentively.

“It’s not on the Wyatt Earp, sir,” Molly seemed quite calm about this.  She was leaned against the door frame into the cockpit, with one foot up on the wall continuing after the frame.  She was completely at ease, “Captain Matthews felt the book would be safer if it was left in Captain Erickson’s possession.  It is currently sitting in the Ready Room of the Zebulon Pike.”  Henderson turned towards the flight control panel in front of him and dropped his head on the console with a smack.

“And, the Zebulon Pike is where?”  Smith was not sure why Griffin hadn’t gone to retrieve the book from Erickson, and was hoping to prod some sense into her.

“Escorting the Ikidar back to Cardassian space.”  Henderson’s exasperated voice was muffled by the console in front of his mouth.  Samp leaned back into the wall, laughing.

“Are you telling me we just spent the past hour giving the run around to the Cardassians to keep that book away from them, only to have it follow them back to their space?”  Smith blared, enraged.

“Oh the irony.”  Samp spoke through fits of hysterical laugher.

“This just means we won’t know what’s going on for another hour.”  Smith plopped back down in his chair.

“Then we’ll wait,” Henderson reasoned, “Let’s hope that won’t be a problem.”


Stardate 57881.5

USS Zebulon Pike Bridge

The stars streak by the vessel, each displayed on the main viewscreen as it does so.  The view of space, and the stars, have always had an aesthetic effect on Captain Rachel Erickson, who now sits in front of that screen in the command seat.  It was somewhat a shame that such a beautiful realm, such as space, should be filled with great warships like the Zebulon Pike, or the Ikidar, which the Pike is escorting back into Cardassian space.

“Captain, we will be at the Cardassian Border in five minutes.”  The LTJG at the conn station reported.

“Thank you, Lieutenant,” The doors at the rear of the bridge opened.  Rachel turned to see Lieutenant Chad Shadday enter the bridge, “There you are, lieutenant.”  Shadday took his position behind the large rail that runs through the middle of the bridge, Rachel stood from her chair and went back to meet him.

“I apologize for my absence, ma’am.  Captain Matthews of the Earp wanted me to retrieve a book they had in their possession.  According to Matthews, it belongs to Starfleet Intelligence, and they didn’t want the Cardassians to happen upon it.”  Shadday explained, as Erickson got to his position.

“We met with the Earp an hour ago.  You just barely got back.”  Erickson was getting suspicious.  This wasn’t the first time Shadday had done something that didn’t add up.

“The book was not in Captain Matthew’s possession like he said it was.  I had a search conducted of the shuttlebay area.”  He rationalized further.

“Why was I not informed?”  Erickson prodded, looking for a trap to catch Shadday.

“It is a Starfleet Intelligence document, ma’am, I figured talking about it over the combadge frequencies would be imprudent.”  His eyes grew cold as they fixed into her eyes.

“You don’t trust the security of our system?”  She asked, implying that he knew he wasn’t doing his job, by keeping ship security tight.

“I didn’t want to take a risk.”  The surrounding crew that were watching this face-off shivered, as they felt the room temperature fall from this discussion.

“Next time, take it.”  Bitterness was falling into Rachel’s icy voice.

“Yes ma’am.”  Shadday replied slowly and deliberately.  Their eyes remained locked for a couple more seconds before she returned to her seat.

“Ma’am, we’ve arrived.”  The conn officer reported, unshaken having not paid attention to the recent confrontation.

“Thank you, lieutenant.  Take us out of warp.”  The bridge returned to its normal activity.

“Captain, the Ikidar sends their regards.”  Shadday reported, after his panel beeped.

“Wish them luck in their search,” she waited for the tactical panel’s beeps to subside, reporting the transmission of her message, “Send a message to Admiral Henderson apprising him of the situation regarding the book.  He might want to know.  Conn, return to the patrol route.”

“Aye, ma’am.”

Starbase 334

Operations Control Center

Henderson couldn’t believe his eyes.  He stood staring at the message on the communications station, just left of the CIP.  As he began the thirtieth reading of the message, hoping that he had missed a line in it that revealed this whole matter as a joke, Captain Smith entered the Ops Center, and proceeded to the communications station.

“Admiral, you sent for me?”  He stood next to him.

“Yes, yes I did.”  Henderson indicated the message, breaking off his reading halfway through it.

“Oh shit.”  Smith muttered, after skimming the message.

“That’s a good way to put it.”  Henderson responded, with an air of sarcasm.

“This has to be a joke,” Smith’s shock was a lot like Henderson’s, “a very bad joke.”

“I’m not laughing,” Henderson replied.  They stood there for another few minutes.  Henderson was watching Smith re-read that message just as fanatically as Henderson had.  Finally he spoke, “So the question stands now, where the hell is that book?”  Henderson’s statement had attracted the attention of Captain James, sitting at her station on the other side of the CIP.

“Admiral, did we just spend two hours dealing with the Cardassians only to loose the book?”  She commented, not rising from her station.

“It’s a little more complicated than that, but, yeah, that’s the essence of the situation.”  Henderson responded.  James came over to where Smith and Henderson were.

“How can it be more complicated than that?”  She asked.

“It’s more complicated because now we have two Alpha Quadrant government powers looking for one item that both really want to have.”  Smith growled, hunched over the communications station.

“So what do we do?”  James asked.

“Find it before they do.”  Herschell declared, resolved.

500 AU’s from Starbase 334

USS Wyatt Earp

The layout of the command deck on the Wyatt Earp is quite cramped.  In the forward portion, there are five of the eight standard crew, the Flight Control Officer, the Information Management Officer, the Communications Officer, the Captain, and the Executive Officer, stationed in the front left most station, front right, immediately behind the front right, in the middle of the forward cockpit, and immediately behind the front left stations, respectively.  Behind the captain, along the starboard bulkhead the Tactical and Sensors officers, from fore to aft, the remaining cockpit crew are stationed.  The ship’s engineer’s main status display was in a compartment in the aft most portion of the command deck.  In that compartment is a ladder that leads to the second deck, where the controls for all the systems are located.  Between the engineering compartment and the rest of the command crew, six bunks are set into holes in the bulkheads, three on each side.  These bunks can be used for a variety of missions, but they usually were utilized as sleeping compartments for the crew.

Captain Steven Matthews was leaning against a bulkhead forward of the bunks.  Just in front of him is the primary hatch, which leads to an airlock that contains the ships only transporter pad.  This transporter system is controlled from the Information Management Officer’s station, whose operator doubled as an engineer.  The transporter could be alternately controlled from the Main Status display panel in the aft engineering compartment.  But, since the Information Management Officer usually had the arrest warrants, and the transporter was usually used to arrest suspects, the IMO operated the transporter.

“Captain Matthews, I’m picking up a ship bearing 345 mark 25.”  The Sensors Officer reported, “It’s at Warp 7.6 heading 289 mark 312…” He stopped in the middle of his sentence.

“What is it?”  Matthews, standing towards the front of the vessel’s cockpit turned back to look at the sensors officer.

“It’s headed straight for Starbase 334.  It’ll be there in 4 minutes at current course and speed.”  He answered, almost shocked.

“Conn, lay in an intercept course.  Maximum possible speed,” Matthews returned to his seat, “Yellow alert.  Number one, prepare the speeding ticket.”  Matthews was referring to the Warp 6 speed limit the Federation imposed within its borders, while attempting to be witty.

“Uh, sir,” The sensors officer spoke up; just as the sound of the warp engines activating reverberated through the ship.  The officer drew the attention of almost everyone on the deck.  Matthews had spun his chair around to see the officer.  The officer seemed apprehensive as he spoke, “It has a Romulan hull signature.”  Matthews eyes were as wide as his ship’s torpedo tubes.

Red Alert!”  He shouted, spinning his chair back around to face the viewscreen that was now showing the tell-tale star stretch of warp flight.  The LCARS panels changed colors, and red light strips along the walls activated, klaxons sounding the alarm, “Tactical, get ready for a fight.”

“Sir, I thought we were on good terms with the Romulans.”  Jason Harp, the executive officer, asked from Matthew’s right.

“Yeah, but the Neutral Zone is still in place.  Anybody who means well is not going to come across that Zone.”  He answered, realizing the severity of the situation.

“Sir, intercept in thirty seconds.”  The sensors officer called over the Klaxons.

“Tactical, target their engines.  Fire a photon torpedo on minimum yield.”  Matthews was now staring down the greenish dot appearing on the screen.  The IMO isolated the dot, and expanded its already growing presence to show a Romulan Scout vessel.

“Twenty seconds, sir.”

“Sir, that’s a Romulan scout.  The only other one the Federation has encountered was by the Enterprise-D.  It was destroyed before we could get a few good scans.  However, we do know enough to know that the Wyatt Earp could whoop it.”  The Information Management Officer was reading his screen, which had automatically identified the ship and provided him with a full profile.  The IMO was summarizing.

“Ten seconds, sir.”

“On my mark, fire,” Matthews counted three seconds in his head, “Three… two… one…”  The scout disappeared.

“Sir, the scout has activated its cloaking device,” The sensors officer reported.  Then his station began to beep.  “Captain!  Collision with Starbase 334 in one minute!

“Full stop,” Matthews ordered.  The stars returned to normal, “Inform Starbase 334.”  He sat back in his chair, frustrated.

Starbase 334

Operations Center

“Captain, according to this, the scout should be here by now.”  Admiral Henderson, Captain James, and Commander Ryan Smith, the station’s Executive Officer, were gathered around the communications officer who had just read the message from the Wyatt Earp.

“What is a Romulan Scout doing in Federation Space?”  Commander Smith asked Admiral Henderson.

“What, you think I know?”  Henderson replied.  A klaxon sounded.

“Captain!  Intruder alert level 15 of this ship!”  Lieutenant Commander Eric Rheb called out from his station, which was beeping incessantly.  He and his deputy were working their stations frantically in response.

“Brig level.”  Commander Smith declared, as he rushed across Ops to Rheb’s station in the first tier on the right side of the room.

“Sensors, where did the transport originate from?”  Captain James walked across the back of the Center to the sensors station in the third tier on the right hand side of the room near the bulkhead, two tiers behind the security station.

“Commander, the intruder is headed for the brig complex,” Rheb began to report to Smith, “I’ve alerted the brig detail.”  Henderson slipped behind the CIP, watching the Starbase command staff deal with the situation.

“Ma’am, I’ve looked up the Passive EM scan archives for the past minute.  I’ve found the origination of the transport.”  The Sensors Officer shouted out.  Henderson looked down at the CIP, seeing that the Sensors Officer had just sent some information to the CIP.  Henderson placed it on the main viewscreen with a few button taps.  Everyone looked up, except Rheb, his Deputy and Commander Smith.  The viewscreen displayed a grid with a Starfleet arrowhead in the middle.  Just above and to the left of this emblem displayed a star surrounded by two brackets.  The star within the brackets was flashing.  A fourth of the way between the large arrowhead and the top of the screen was displayed another, smaller arrowhead, this was the Wyatt Earp.

“I’m in position, Lieutenant!” Commander Rheb had just opened the squelch on the security communications frequencies.  They were hearing everything the brig detail was saying.

“Hang tight, Ensign!  The door’s opening.” Everyone forgot the map on the screen, and started listening intently as they heard the sound of a door open.  Disruptor fire could be heard faintly in the background.

“Fire!” The loud whine of phaser fire exploded off of the security station’s speakers.  Now the disruptor fire was much louder as it was being directed at the brig detail.  The sound of the bulkheads taking the lethal fire of the disruptor crackled.  One of the security officers screamed in pain, and the sound of his body hitting the deck reverberated throughout the Ops center.  Suddenly everything went quiet for a couple of seconds.  Then it chirped as someone tapped their combadge.

“Medical to the brig complex!” He called out.

“Lieutenant, watch the station.”  Rheb stood and left the room hastily, headed for the brig complex.

“Strategic Ops, target that location and fire.”  James pointed at the viewscreen, showing the flashing star.

“Captain, incoming torpedo fire.”  The Sensors officer yelled, the klaxons going off for the proximity alarm.

“Shields up!”  James braced herself on the sensors station.

“Too late, Captain!”  The station shook violently as the torpedo found its mark on the unprotected hull of Starbase 334.  Admiral Henderson, not having time to brace himself, was thrown off his feet and into the bulkhead as the bridge lurched to the left.  His head smacked the bulkhead and he hit the deck, unconscious.

“Fire, Strat Ops, fire!”  James yelled frantically, re-bestowing her balance on her legs.

“More fire incoming!” warned the sensors officer.  The station went through another series of violent jerks causing sparks to fly across the Ops center.  Several crewmembers screamed as they were burned by exploding stations.  Smoke clouded the view of everyone, and the lights failed, throwing the room into a total darkness with the exception of the few still operational stations casting an eerie red glow into the room.

“Phasers offline, ma’am!” the Strategic Operations Officer reported, hoisting herself to a standing position, as her chair was six feet to her right, “Firing torpedoes.”  She tapped a few buttons and the sound of torpedoes leaving the station a few levels below was heard.  Then the Strategic Operations station blew up in a shower of sparks, sending the officer stumbling backwards into the third tier.  Then she slumped onto the ground, moaning.

Captain James looked around the smoky room as the red emergency lights activated.  She noticed the smoke begin to clear, that comforted her.  At least we still have life support.  She moved down the third tier, and came across Admiral Henderson’s limp body at the other end of the tier.  She bent down and checked his pulse.  He was fine, so she moved on.  Noticing Commander Smith had begun a casualty check of the bridge, she moved down to the Damage Control Officers, at the left side of the second tier on the left half of the bridge.

“What’s our status?”  She asked, coughing the smoke out of her lungs.

“We have two huge holes in the side of the station for one.  We have quite a few demolished levels above and below the torpedo magazine.  It apparently exploded during that last torpedo.”  The Structural DCO reported.

“All of our weapons are offline.  He’s right about the torpedo magazine going off.  We have nothing left.  We’ve also lost quite a few subsystems in the area around the magazine.”  The Systems DCO added on to his counterpart’s report.

“How did we get torpedoes off?”  She asked, confused.

“The Strat Ops Officer apparently loaded a few torpedoes.  The launcher afforded some protection, preventing them from going off,” the Systems DCO extrapolated, “However, the launcher was damaged enough to self destruct when we used it.  Only four out of the six torpedoes loaded launched.”

“So they only targeted our weapons.”  James concluded.

“Yes, ma’am, lucky for us.  The blast doors around the magazine closed, it contained most of the explosion.  However, it may take a month to rebuild that section.”  The Structural DCO confirmed her conclusion.

“Thank you, Lieutenant,” She walked down the tier to Commander Smith, who was now tending the downed Strategic Operations Officer, “Causalities, Commander?”

“Security doesn’t have a conclusive count, it keeps going up,” Smith finally looked up from the Strategic Operations Officer, “But it’s over one hundred dead.”

Sickbay

Everything is dark.  Disembodied, indistinct voices are in the background.  If only I could understand what they’re saying. The voices begin to become clearer, two people, no three, no… four.

“None of this adds up.  Why would the Romulans do something like this?” a female voice.

“I don’t know,” a male, “I think this is beyond our expertise.”

“I agree,” as she spoke, Henderson began seeing light, just light, nothing more, “I’ve already called Captain Smith.”

Smith… Smith… Kevin Smith.  The light began to form shapes, fuzzy shapes, shapes that didn’t reflect anything, just shapes.  Slowly, the light made its formation.  Overhead Light fixtures, Henderson now knew where he was.

“It’s really quite amazing that we saw him.”  Henderson looked to his right.  There, on the bed next to his, was a Romulan in a military uniform lying inert.  Around the Romulan stood Captain James, Commander Rheb, and a tall female Lieutenant with fire amber hair wearing operations yellow, and a Lieutenant Commander male with chestnut brown hair wearing sciences teal.  Commander Rheb was speaking.

“Admiral,” the Lieutenant Commander noticed Henderson was awake and rushed over, with a medical tricorder and scanner in his hands.  The rest of the individuals around the Romulan rushed over.  The Doctor scanned Admiral Henderson, “Admiral, you should be just fine.  It’s only a mild concussion, just take it easy for a few days and it won’t give you trouble.”  The doctor helped the admiral to a sitting position, his legs swung to the side of the bed, facing the Romulan.

“Casualties.”  Henderson wondered how long he was out, but found that quite trivial at the moment.

“498 dead, 512 injured.  Out of the injured, 15 of them are serious.  They’ll be fine, though.”  The doctor responded.

“Admiral, I’ve failed to introduce you to our doctor.  This is Lieutenant Commander Howard Simpson.”  James introduced the Doctor to the Admiral.

“Good to meet you, Admiral.”  The Doctor responded, engrossed in his tricorder readings.

“I regret that it wasn’t under better circumstances.” Henderson responded.  The doctor nodded, “Five hundred dead, Captain?”

“Yes, sir.”  James responded.  There was a very uncomfortable silence.

“It was a fourth of what it could have been, Admrial,” the lieutenant technician, Lieutenant Emily Dean the Chief Engineer of Starbase 334, assured him optimistically, “The Romulans hit us in a rather heavily shielded portion of the station.  Had they hit us elsewhere, the casualties would have been four times what we experienced.”

“I suppose looking at it like an optimist is the only way to go at this point.”  Henderson commented, morbidly.  The doors to the sickbay opened, revealing a tortured hallway.  Upon looking around, Henderson noticed quite a few wires hanging from the ceiling.  In one corner, steam was venting into the sickbay.  We took one heck of a beating.

Captain Smith strolled through the open doors to the sickbay, “Captain James, you sent for me?”

“Yes, Captain,” she moved around the bed to encounter Smith, “I felt that this matter is in your expertise.”

“Oh?  What is it?”  Smith asked, somewhat surprised.  James motioned for Smith to follow her to the Romulan Soldier.  Everyone, including Admiral Henderson grouped around the soldier’s bed.

“We found this on him,” Commander Rheb picked up a small electronic device and handed it to Captain Smith, who examined it, “It masks a life-sign signature from sensors.”  Everyone, except Commander Dean, gave Rheb a confused look.

“Then how did we see him?”  Henderson asked.

“That’s the major mystery at the moment,” Lieutenant Dean answered, “Our sensor sub-processors have a module installed in them that track the fields this particular device emits.  From that tracking, it feeds it into the sensor’s sub-processor as a life-sign.”  Smith’s head jerked from its lowered position examining the device, to look Lieutenant Dean in the eyes, somewhat alarmed.

“Captain, have you encountered this before?”  Henderson inquired, noticing Smith’s change of bearing.

“I only know of one group that has this technology, sir,” he answered, perplexed.  He looked back at the device for a moment and contemplated.  Then he looked up and acted as if nothing was extraordinary, “But I don’t want to start any unsubstantiated rumors.”

“But you will check into it.”  Henderson prodded.

“At this point, Admiral, I would only hunt them down to thank them for their efforts.”  Smith’s tone was as if this practice would not normally be executed.

“I’d be right behind you, Captain.”  Commander Rheb added.

“Well, about this guy,” Sara pointed at the inert Romulan, “He came in wearing that device,” she indicated the masker Smith was holding, “and he is now dead.”

“Dead?  How?” Henderson inquired, “Did the Brig Detail…”

“No, Admiral, he committed suicide,” Doctor Simpson cut him off, “Nothing too creative; just a cyanide capsule on the lower right molar.  He bit it and it and released the poison.”

“I didn’t think Romulans used Cyanide.”  James commented.

“Any industrialized society could have discovered it.  I’m sure the Romulans could easily find some.”  Dean rationalized.

“Tal Shiar.”  Smith was staring at the dead Romulan’s collar in a thoughtful trance.

“Tal Shiar?”  Henderson asked.

“The Romulan version of the Obsidian Order,” Smith broke his gaze, and pointed at the Romulan’s collar, “The insignia is gold.  Romulan regular military is silver.  Only the Tal Shiar use gold.”

“Wait, why would a Romulan Tal Shiar operative show up in his uniform?”  Sara knew that wasn’t the Tal Shiar’s style.

“He wasn’t expecting to get caught.”  Henderson pointed at the masker in Smiths hand.

“No, Admiral, Captain James has a very good point.  This entire thing seems quite careless,” Everyone looked at Smith, not quite understanding his point, “Think about it.  A Romulan Scout comes through Federation Space, and doesn’t cloak until it is being pursued by a Federation Cutter.  Then an Operative beams aboard in his uniform and heads into the brig complex of the station.  To top the whole thing off, a covert operation vessel fires on a station.  Either their mission hit so many roadblocks it failed, or this is the result of poor planning.”

“For poor planning,” Doctor Simpson looked around his sickbay, “They did a lot of damage.”

“When Covert Ops does damage, Doctor, they do it in the cleanest way possible.  Trust me, this is not clean.”  Smith responded.

“How is doing damage clean?”  James asked, on the edge of getting offended.

“When you don’t know who did it.”  Smith looked into James’ eyes candidly.

“Well, at this point,” Henderson resolved, “We know who it is, and we definitely know what they have done, and how they did it.  The other obvious ones are the where, and the when.  So now the important thing we need to figure it is: why?”


Stardate 57881.7

Starbase 334

Situation Room

The Situation room is noticeably damaged, but still usable.  Most of the screens around the top of the room are blown out, and some of the panels.  The central table is completely dead, mostly because the computer isn’t running any power to it, but its panels are still dark.  Admiral Henderson recalled the Zebulon Pike because he wanted to call another command staff meeting.  Once again, the Captains and First Officers of every major vessel in the sector are gathered in this room, seated at the two tables near the briefing screen.  Admiral Henderson stands in front of them, updating them on everything that has happened over the past five hours.

“So now we have two problems.  One: why are the Cardassians running our border, and two: why did the Romulan Tal Shiar perform such a haphazard attack on us?”  Henderson posed the two questions, after finishing his briefing.

“The answer to number one is in that book, wherever that got off to.”  Captain Smith commented.

“You can’t blame me for that one!” Matthews burst out, “I handed that book off to the Pike’s chief of security.  I don’t know what happened from there.”

“According to the Pike’s chief of security, you didn’t even have the book!”  Commander Griffin rebutted.  Matthews stood to defend himself, Griffin also went to her feet, and the two got into a shouting match.

Hey!  Shut up!”  Henderson shouted at the quarreling duo, “Nobody knows where the hell that book got off to.  Considering that the Cardassians haven’t killed anybody, I think they’re the least of our concerns.  We need to figure out why the Romulans attacked us.”

“Starfleet Intelligence knows about ties between the Romulan Star Empire and the Orion Pirate Cartel.  The Romulans, in the past, have taken all sorts of measures to keep the Orions in power in some areas of the Alpha quadrant.”  Smith proposed.

“Yeah, but we’re on good terms with the Romulans now.  The enemies of the Federation are transitively the enemies of the Romulans.”  Griffin protested.

“The Romulan Empire is on good terms with the Federation, but the Tal Shiar is not,” Kevin supported his theory, “The Tal Shiar has a tendency of going off and doing their own thing.  The Enterprise managed to win the loyalty of Romulan Senators who were proponents of the good of the Empire.  The Tal Shiar, on the other hand, would have sided with Shinzon who was a proponent of destroying the Federation.”

“So what you’re saying is: the Tal Shiar is interested in destroying the Federation,” Henderson clarified, “Well surely the Tal Shiar is fully aware of the fact that terrorism gets nowhere.  They wouldn’t attack Starbase 334 unless it gave the Federation some tactical advantage.”

“Admiral Henderson, don’t be so sure that you are dealing with two separate problems.”  Lieutenant Shadday, from the Pike was standing in the doorway.

“Lieutenant, I thought I told you to stay on the ship and look for that book.”  Captain Erickson yelled sternly at him.

“I found it, Captain,” Shadday’s voice had a smug slithery tone to it that caused everyone to be uneasy; “In fact I never lost it.”

“What do you mean?”  Captain Erickson was trying to hide her terror from the implications of both his tone of voice, and what it was saying.

“I mean, Captain, I swiped the book and read it.”  Shadday now had a huge grin across his face, and he walked towards the command staff.

“Lieutenant Shadday, you should know your bounds,” Captain Smith scolded Shadday.

“Oh, I know my bounds, Captain.  I also know my duty.”  Shadday assured Smith.

“Oh hell no.”  Smith had a look of wide-eyed terror mixed with hatred on his face.

“He’s not…”  Griffin suddenly caught her Captain’s brainwave.

“I am, Commander,” Shadday had moved in front of the screen, to stand next to a very confused Admiral Henderson.  In fact, everyone except Smith, Griffin, and Shadday, was thoroughly discombobulated about what he was saying, “See, we had heard that the Obsidian Order and the Tal Shiar had double teamed.  Considering the events of both governments for the past four years, we knew that wasn’t a good thing.  We were desperately trying to find out why they were doing this, and what they intended to do.  Then I found out that we had taken some information from the Cardassians.  I just had to get a look at it.  And, as fate would have it, this book ended up in my hands,” He indicated the book, which he had under one arm, “To complete this perfect picture, it was exactly what we were looking for.”

“Wait a second, who is ‘we.’”  Henderson asked him, thoroughly lost.

“Section 31, Admiral.”  Shadday responded candidly.

“Section 31 of what?”  Shadday’s answer did nothing to clear up Henderson’s confusion.

“Section 31 of the Starfleet Charter, Admiral,” Captain Smith was now glaring at Lieutenant Shadday with pure hatred.  Henderson was still confused, “Section 31 creates a Federation counterpart to the Tal Shiar.”

“The Federation has a Tal Shiar?”  Henderson was alarmed.

“That’s a bit of an exaggeration, Admiral.  We don’t push anybody’s agenda other than the Federation Council’s,” Shadday reasoned.

“Even if they ignore the laws the Council passes,” Griffin pitched in, just as loathing of Shadday.

“The point is, Admiral,” Shadday ignored Griffin’s comment, “The Federation is in very deep trouble.”

“So long as you are here to blacken our name, you’re right!”  Smith accused Shadday.

“Captain, you make it sound like we’re enemies.”  Shadday dismissed him.

“We sure as hell aren’t friends!”  Smith rebutted.

“Captain, please.  I don’t know what this Section 31 has done to wrong you, but Lieutenant Shadday is the only Federation citizen who has read that book, and I need to know what’s there.  Unless, you have a solid reason not to trust him.” Henderson interjected.  Smith was silent.

“Admiral, in this case… Section 31 can be trusted.”  Griffin resigned, not wanting to say that, but professionalism got the better of her.

“Then I will hear him,” Henderson decided.  Griffin and Smith returned to their seats, and leaned back with crossed arms, both equally as annoyed, “Don’t think I’m doing you any favors, though.”  Tom growled at Shadday, taking a seat at the first table.

“Thank you, Admiral,” Shadday was truly grateful, “In this book, the Cardassian Obsidian Order reports the Tal Shiar has given them information about a secret assault the Federation is planning.  It’s supposedly in the highest levels of the government, and hasn’t quite trickled down to Starfleet yet.  This attack is supposedly a full-scale invasion of the Cardassian Union.”

“That’s ridiculous!  Why would the Federation invade the Cardassians?”  Erickson blurted out.

“According to Tal Shiar intelligence, the Federation wants to make it easier for their merchants to trade in h’sencar.  The plans involve taking the major factory worlds, and the plantation worlds.  This would effectively make h’sencar production simple for the Federation because of our economy.”  Shadday continued, answering Rachel’s question.

“Are you kidding me?  That kind of an assault would require us to take over three-fourths of Cardassian space.  The Federation is not ready for a war of that scale.”  Captain Matthews spoke out.

“The Cardassians are even less equipped than we are, we could pull it off,” Henderson reasoned, “Plus, with how high the demand is for h’sencar the merchants have probably been putting pressure on the Federation Council.”

“Admiral, please don’t tell me you are believing this load of B-S the Tal Shiar came up with!”  Captain Smith was alarmed.

“Captain, with the Federation President we have, I honestly believe he would do something like this.”  Henderson pointed out.

“Admiral, the Federation has values against economic conquest.”  Sara James tried to convince Tom.

“Before the Dominion War, Captain, the Federation believed Starfleet’s primary mission was peaceful exploration and secondary mission was the defense of the Federation,” Henderson was starting to get passionate, “Now, the battleships in Starfleet outnumber the science ships four to one!  Before the Dominion War, Starfleet didn’t maintain any infantry to speak of, now we have full blown Marine Corps whose primary and only purpose is ground and aerial combat.  Look at those changes and tell me that the Federation is a group of pacifists!  Look at those changes and tell me we still have the same values!  The Cardassians have always been on our hit list, even when we did believe in peace.  Now, we are just itching for an excuse to go wipe them out, and let me tell you, Captain, we will.  The Federation has been transformed from a peace club to a nation.  We will look out for our best interests before exploration or peace.”

After Henderson had finished his speech, everyone was in shock.  Henderson had gotten so passionate about this whole thing that he was on his feet pounding his fist on the table at every other syllable.  What he said was terrifying as well.  Everyone here had lived through those changes in Starfleet; they had even served in Starfleet when those changes were made.  What was terrifying about Tom’s speech was that it was true.  The Federation no longer put peace and exploration before all.  Starfleet crewmen were being taught to be warriors, not scientists.  Captains were learning, and practicing, the art of gunboat diplomacy.  The times had changed.  It happened so slowly that nobody noticed.  Just like the famous cliché of the frog in boiling water.  The slower the temperature rises, the less the frog notices until… it is cooked.

“You’re quite right, Admiral,” Shadday said after a few moments of silence, “The Federation is not the same nation it was going into the Dominion War.  But we are not barbarians.”  This statement, coming from a Section 31 operative surprised Smith and Griffin, “We are not to the point where we will invade another, weaker, nation for something as petty as cloth.  We would only invade the Cardassian Union if they posed a direct threat to us.”

“How can you be so sure?”  Henderson inquired; his voice dark.

“Section 31 has long arms, Admiral.  I had this rumor checked out, because I saw the same changes you did.  The Federation’s only plans for the Union is relief efforts.  The same thing we have been doing for the past four years,” Shadday responded, “The Tal Shiar created this rumor so the Obsidian Order would plan a preemptive attack against the Federation.  An attack that would collapse the Federation.  Picking up where Shinzon left off.”

“I thought the Cardassians were incapable of fighting the Federation,” Commander Bryan Jensen asked, “How would they collapse us?”

“Have you ever heard of a Dreadnaught missile?”

“No.”

“It’s a Cardassian weapon that has an explosive yield high enough to turn Earth into the second Sol asteroid belt,” Shadday answered morbidly, “They were going to equip one with Thorean radiation.  You know, that stuff the Enterprise reported having encountered.  The radiation that killed the Romulan senate, sound familiar?

“What were they going to do?  Blow up Earth and then radiate it?”  Henderson asked, almost sarcastically.

“No,” Shadday chuckled, “Building standard Dreadnaughts is too resource-intensive for the Cardassians.  However, creating those weapons with Thorean Radiation, it’s a cinch.”

“Especially when it’s supplied by the local Tal Shiar dealer.”  Smith finished Shadday’s thought.  Henderson stood from his seat and walked to a corner of the situation room.  The Federation was coming to an end.  After the Borg, the Dominon, countless enemies, assassination attempts, unknown alien organisms, the enduring Federation was now looking death in the eye.  This was way too much for a man who had just been made a Flag Officer in this nation.

“So what do we do?”  Commander Harp asked, to anyone who would answer.

Henderson stood in the corner and thought.  He had flipped when he made his speech about the direction of the Federation.  He believed that, in this time of reconstruction, a more conservative approach was the key to the Federation’s survival.  Still, negotiation is always the best way to deal with things, it is cleaner.  If they sent diplomats… no.  Diplomats would make the situation worse.  What could they do?  The Pike fleet was essentially a group of Cops, they were by far not able to take on two of the most powerful covert operations groups in the Alpha or Beta quadrants.

He looked up, helpless.  One of the screens at the top of the wall looked like it was showing the History Channel.  Why a Starfleet situation room would receive the History Channel, Henderson didn’t know.  It showed a representation of a very ancient Earth battle.  There were the Roman legions assaulting whoever it was they were going to conquer.  In the chaos of the archaic battle, a Roman Ensign stood on top of a hill, waving his unit’s standard.  It reminded Henderson of a story he had been told when he was young.

“‘And it came to pass that he rent his coat; and he took a piece thereof, and wrote up on it’,” Henderson began to quote a few memorable lines, speaking slowly, softly, and pausing at each natural break “‘In memory of our God, our religion, and freedom, and our peace, our wives, and our children – and he fastened it upon the end of a pole.’”

“‘And he fastened on his headplate, and his breastplate, and his shields, and girded on his armor about his loins,’” Commander Griffin, who was standing right behind Admiral Henderson began to finish his quote, startling him and causing him to spin around to face her, “‘And he took the pole, which had on the end thereof his rent coat, and he called it the title of liberty…”  She cut off.  The two made eye contact, the right course of action became obvious.

“Alma forty-six twelve,” Shadday commented, “It’s a Section 31 slogan.”

“Really?”  Everyone could tell Captain Smith was about to make a snide remark, “I thought your slogan would be the Gadianton oath.”

“Listen up, people,” Henderson returned to a position in front of the assembled officers.  He ignored Captain Smith’s remark, and had spoken too quickly for Shadday to defend himself, “We are going to stop the Obsidian Order and the Tal Shiar with force.”

“Really, Admiral?” Smith asked, “And after that, are we going to declare war on the Q continuum?”

“Seriously, Captain.  We are going to initiate military action against the Obsidian Order and the Tal Shiar.”  Henderson reassured Smith.

“How do you intend to do that?”  Smith asked, quite honestly.

“We are going to play their game,” Henderson turned to Shadday, “This is where I need your help, I want you to contact thirty-one, see if you can find key personnel we need to take out.”

“One step ahead of you, Admiral.  Thirty-one has an operative hunting down the important people now.”  Shadday responded.

“Good, once you know, come and talk to me.  We will have a meeting to figure out how we are going to nail them.”

Near the Federation Border

The Koval

A dark conference room

“Glinn Yistin, why is it that you wanted that woman?”  The Romulan standing in the dark corner, unseen, asked the Glinn who just entered through the door.

“Personal reasons, General.  I felt she could be useful for the plan.”  The Cardassian tried to defend himself.

“If she is useful for the plan, then it isn’t that personal, now is it?”  The Romulan came close enough to the light threshold to allow his face to be seen, but not far enough into the light that his face was discernable to the detail, “Besides, Glinn, the plan involves the death of all humans, does it not?”

“That’s a lofty goal, General…” Yistin began.

Are you contradicting me?”  The harsh voice in the dark shouted.

“No, General,” Yistin replied, humbly, “I was intent on her death after she had… serviced me.”

“We can not waste time with personal pleasures, Glinn,” the Romulan disappeared back into the darkest corner of the room, “Not now, not when we are so close to our centuries-old dream,” he paused, as if in thought, “No, we can’t be distracted.  Not by a woman, not by this missing book.  Act now, Glinn.  Act now and whether or not the Federation has that book will not matter,” His hand left the light, playing with a rose that was set on a table underneath a large window showing the stars, “No it won’t matter one bit.”  The cold green hand fixed itself around the flower, crushing the petals.

to be concluded…

Posted in Miscellaneous | Tagged | Leave a comment